Naruto: Legend of the Kyubi Shards (chapter 116 added!)

[DL]

 

^ made by BT~

 

 

You might be thinking "Great, another adventure of that ninja in the orange jumpsuit."

 

 

Well, think again. These are all original characters, though there may be some references to the actual story characters at some point.

 

 

[spoiler=Chapter 1]

 

Chapter 1 - Legends Passed through Time

 

 

 

When Madara Uchiha managed to assemble all of the tailed beasts together, from the one-tailed beast to the nine-tailed beast, to create the ten-tailed beast, everyone simply stopped fighting. It seemed Madara would succeed with his Moon’s Eye Plan, which was to cause peace through an illusion.

 

 

No one, not even Madara expected that it would happen. Once the nine-tailed beast, the Kyubi, came in contact with the combined chakra of all other eight tailed beasts, it caused an unexpected reaction. The chakra of the nine-tailed fox split into nine separate fragments. To this day, these nine fragments remain hidden, scattered throughout the world.

 

 

It is said whoever gathers all nine pieces of the Kyubi’s chakra will be able to harness the power of the legendary nine-tailed fox.

 

 

A boy closed the book and put it down. He hopped off the bed and walked over to a closet. He pulled out a dark blue shirt and black pants, and slipped them on. He ran a hand over his dark blue hair, and then picked up a headband with a metal part attached to the front and wrapped it around his head. There were four wavy lines engraved on the metal part.

 

 

“Well, time to get going, I guess.” the boy said, already walking out of the house.

 

 

He walked along the street, looking to each side from time to time. The street was deserted, and the sun had yet to rise. The sky was grey and hazy.

 

 

“I wonder if Kaori is already up.” he muttered.

 

 

The boy walked up to a building several dozen yards from his front door and knocked. A few seconds later, a young girl, with long black hair and lilac eyes opened the door.

 

 

“Oh, Kaori, you’re awake for once?” the boy asked.

 

 

“Most people say good morning when they knock on someone’s door this early, Daisuke. Besides, it’s you who’s always sleeping in class.” Kaori said.

 

 

“That’s because even if I sleep, I’m still the best there, so there’s no point in not going to sleep.”

 

 

Kaori sighed and walked outside. “Fine, so why are you here?”

 

 

“Well, it’s obvious, today’s the only day you said you were free.” Daisuke said.

 

 

“What are you talking about?” Kaori asked, blushing.

 

 

“You said you’d help me look for one of the nine parts of the Kyubi chakra today. So come on, we have searching to do.” Daisuke said, as he turned around and began walking.

 

 

“Have you been reading that book again? That’s all a bunch of fiction from who knows how many decades ago.” Kaori called to him.

 

 

She sighed and hurried after him. When she caught up to him, he looked up at the sky.

 

 

“I believe it’s real. I mean, it makes sense, once you think about it. Why else aren’t we in a state of peace due to Madara’s genjutsu right now?” Daisuke asked.

 

 

“We are in a state of peace though. In fact, the Five Great Nations haven’t been hostile toward each other for years.” Kaori stated.

 

 

Daisuke looked around, and then leaned closer to Kaori.

 

 

“Don’t tell anyone, but I heard different. It seems the Village Hidden in the Sand is preparing to attack us.” Daisuke whispered.

 

 

 

 

[spoiler=Chapter 2]

 

Chapter 2 - Predetermined War

 

 

 

Kaori stopped in her tracks. She looked at Daisuke.

 

 

“Who told you that? You don’t really believe it, do you?” she asked.

 

 

“I hear it from Takako. We saw each other the other day while I was on a mission to the Sand Village.”

 

 

Kaori sighed. “You really think you can trust that guy? First off, he has the same crazy dreams as you. Second of all, you’re both only sixteen, and only chuunin.”

 

 

“You know, Kaori, there’s a legend in the Leaf Village. It’s about this kid, who was only fifteen years old, and he was only a genin. Yet, despite all that, he still managed to become one of the strongest ninja in history, and he defeated some of the most notorious ninjas of his time.” Daisuke said, looking at nowhere in particular.

 

 

“You mean the Leaf Village’s seventh Hokage? Yeah, I heard about him, but let’s face it, he’s leagues above you,” Kaori said with a small smirk.

 

 

Daisuke began walking. Kaori sighed and followed him. Once they were outside the village, Kaori stopped.

 

 

“Where are we going, Daisuke?” she asked, frowning.

 

 

“Come on, you’ll see. It’s just a bit further.” Daisuke said, motioning toward a waterfall.

 

 

Kaori gasped. “Wait, this is where…”

 

 

“Yeah, it’s our secret base. Now come on, my friend s waiting inside.”

 

 

“What, you called Takako here?”

 

 

Daisuke shook his head and stepped inside the waterfall. Kaori followed him once again. Once she stepped inside, she saw a dim light coming from the back of the cave hidden by the waterfall. Daisuke had disappeared inside the cave. Kaori leaned slightly forward.

 

 

“Daisuke, where are you?” she asked.

 

 

Daisuke’s voice came from the back of the cave. “Over here, Kaori.”

 

 

Kaori walked deeper into the cave, following Daisuke’s voice. Once Kaori reached the light, which was made by a bonfire in the middle of a circular part of the cave, she saw that two people sat around the fire; Daisuke, and someone else. It was someone who was wearing a black cloak with blue diamonds scattered throughout it in a pattern. As Kaori sat down next to Daisuke, surprised, she noticed that most of the person’s hair was covered by a dark green hat.

 

 

“Daisuke, tell me, who is this?” Kaori asked.

 

 

“This is the guy that told me where I may be able to find one of the pieces of the Kyubi’s chakra.”

 

 

The person looked up at Kaori. He looked to be in his late teens.

 

 

“It’s nice to meet you. My name is Fuuta, and I’ve come here on a mission.”

 

 

Kaori frowned. “What mission is that?”

 

 

“I’ve come here to do this…”

 

 

As Fuuta finished talking, he grabbed a kunai from his pocket and dashed at Daisuke.

 

 

 

 

[spoiler=Chapter 3]

 

Chapter 3 - Testing of Wits, Skill, and Deadly Techniques

 

 

 

Daisuke reached for his kunai and stood up as Fuuta dashed at him. They clashed, creating several sparks. Fuuta smiled and jumped back. He spun around and tossed the kunai at Kaori.

 

 

”Kaori, no!” Daisuke yelled.

 

 

He raised his hand, and water from the damp cave came together as a wall between Kaori and Fuuta. Kaori had already dashed within a couple of feet of Fuuta, and had taken out a senbon from her pocket.

 

 

“Why did you stop me, Daisuke? I was about to get him.”

 

 

“Look, Kaori, at his hands.” Daisuke said.

 

 

Kaori looked down at Fuuta’s hands. They were clasped together in a hand sign

 

 

“Hey, you’re name’s Kaori, right? You’re pretty fast.” Fuuta said, unclasping his hands.

 

 

“Okay, who exactly are you? What do you want with Daisuke and me?” Kaori asked.

 

 

“Alright, I guess you two are okay. Follow me.” Fuuta said, already walking off.

 

 

Kaori frowned. “Wait, what do you mean, do you think we’d just follow someone who attacked us?”

 

 

“Let’s follow him, Kaori. I have a feeling this will lead to something interesting.”

 

 

“Wait, let me get this straight, this strange guy attacks us, and we’re following him to who knows where? And you’re okay with that?”

 

 

Daisuke had already gone out of sight, following Fuuta. Kaori sighed and went after them. Once she got out of the cave, and through the waterfall, she saw Daisuke and Fuuta standing facing each other, standing on the river.

 

 

“Alright, here’s what you have to do. Try hitting me.” Fuuta said.

 

 

Daisuke hesitated. After a moment or two, he nodded and pulled out two shuriken. He tossed them at Fuuta. Fuuta swiftly stepped aside and dodged it. Daisuke dashed for Fuuta and punched at him, but Fuuta simply sidestepped and jumped back, landing on the water.

 

 

“Okay, I guess conventional means won’t do the trick, so why don’t I get creative?”

 

 

Daisuke put his palm on the surface of the water. Fuuta’s eyes widened as the water around his foot shifted, and he jumped up in time to dodge a water spike that rose up from where he had been merely seconds before. Fuuta landed a few feet away.

 

 

“How did you do that without any hand signs?” Fuuta asked, slightly amused.

 

 

Daisuke raised his head, and Fuuta saw his pupils were light blue, not their dark blue.

 

 

“It’s the Kekkei Genkai, or bloodline trait, of the Sakami family. It’s called the Kirigan, and it allows me to control water to my will.” Daisuke answered calmly.

 

 

“I see, so that’s why he thought you’d be useful. Still, I want to see more of what your Kirigan can do.”

 

 

“If you want it, then I’ll show you.”

 

 

Daisuke moved his hands up, but Kaori placed her hand on his arm and shook her head.

 

 

“Yeah, I guess you’re right, Kaori. Sorry, whoever you are, but I really shouldn’t fight you.” Daisuke said, bringing his arms down again.

 

 

Fuuta frowned. “Hmmm, that’s quite a shame. I was looking forward to some excitement. Oh well, we’ll meet again, I’m sure, Daisuke Sakami.”

 

 

Fuuta turned to water, which fell down onto the rushing river, and disappeared.

 

 

 

 

[spoiler=Chapter 4]

 

Chapter 4 - Visitor of the Star

 

 

 

A teenager, who looked about sixteen, sat at a bench, polishing his sword. He wore a black ninja suit, with a long dark red scarf wrapped around his neck, covering his mouth. He sighed and picked up a sheath, then slid the sword into the sheath.

 

 

He put the sheath beside him and stood up, stretching. The wind blew strands of his dark yellow hair onto his face. He looked up and the sky, looked back down and picked up his sword, strapping it to his waist.

 

 

He nodded and sped out of the village, which was full of light brown building that looked to be made of sand, as if the wind could simply come and blow them away. After walking through the desert after some time, he stopped and looked at a cactus.

 

 

He gently brushed one of the spikes with his finger, and the top of the cactus fell back, held to the body of the cactus only by a small strip. There was a string popping out of the severed cactus. He pulled on it, and after a moment, sand began shifting near the cactus, and a trap door swung open. He walked down the stairs that led up toward the desert.

 

 

“Ah, I’m here at last. Man, the last mission was such a bore,” he said, sitting down on a chair.

 

 

“So, you’re finally here.” said a kid who stood a few feet behind the chair.

 

 

The teenager jumped out of the chair and looked at the stranger, startled. He looked to be about thirteen, and wore a long black cloak with a blue diamond pattern scattered throughout it.

 

 

“Who are you, and how did you know about this place?” the teenager asked.

 

 

“Calm down, my name’s Duran Zeru. You can just call me Zeru. I already know your name, Takako Makeru. I found out about this place because I’ve been watching you for quite a while.”

 

 

“Okay, now tell me why you’ve been stalking me before I make you tell me,” Takako said.

 

 

“It was on a certain person’s orders. Anyway, now that you and I have met, I have to ask you to fight me.”

 

 

“So you think I’m going to fight you just because you want to? You’re out of your mind, kid,” Takako said, turning his back on Zeru.

 

 

Takako’s eyes widened. He was in a room that was completely black. No, it wasn’t a room. It was simply, a place. He looked around and saw nothing but blackness.

 

 

“Interesting, isn’t it?” Zeru’s voice said.

 

 

“Where am I?” Takako asked.

 

 

“This is a world of darkness, where I control what you see, what you feel, what you smell, and even what you taste,” said Zeru. “Don’t bother trying to fight it, it’s not genjutsu. Well, how can you fight while relying on nothing?”

 

 

 

 

[spoiler=Chapter 5]

 

Chapter 4 - Crashing Truth

 

 

 

Takako looked around, but all he could see was darkness. To him, it felt as if he was standing on nothing, as if he were merely floating in space.

 

 

“What do you want?” Takako said, hesitantly.

 

 

“I wonder,” Zeru said, ignoring him. “Can you escape from there before my kunai tear you to pieces?”

 

 

Takako opened his mouth to speak, but closed it in a grimace as a sharp pain arose from his left arm. He brought his hand to the where the pain was coming from, and felt blood.

 

 

“Come on, you should be more capable than that.” Zeru taunted.

 

 

“It’s funny, I was about to say the same thing.” Takako said.

 

 

“What are talking about? I control four of your senses, how can you possibly think you’re in control of anything?”

 

 

“I didn’t notice it before, but you said just now you only control four of my senses. It seems you can’t control what I hear.”

 

 

”So what? You still couldn’t dodge that kunai I threw at you.”

 

 

Takako chuckled. “But you see, that’s the thing. There was no kunai. There was no sound of a kunai flying at me, or ripping through my sleeve, which leads me to believe that you made me feel the pain, and the blood, neither of which were actually there. If what you said about his jutsu is correct, that means it would have been easy to do something like that.”

 

 

The darkness surrounding Takako faded, and he found himself in the hidden room again.

 

 

“I’ve seen enough here,” said Zeru. “Expect to hear from us again.”

 

 

He wiped his dark hair out of his brow and vanished in a blur of shadows.

 

 

Takako walked over to the spot where Zeru had vanished and kneeled down. He looked at it for a few moments before standing up again. He walked over to a shelf and picked up a scroll and unrolled it. After examining it for a few minutes, he rolled it back up and placed it in a small pouch on his waist.

 

 

“What was that about?” he muttered, as he walked back up to the surface. “Either way, I should tell Daisuke about this.”

 

 

 

 

[spoiler=Chapter 6]

 

Chapter 6 - A-rank Mission

 

 

 

As he was walking, Daisuke noticed Takako dashing toward him. Takako stopped within a few feet of Daisuke, and stood there. After regaining his composure, he addressed Daisuke.

 

 

“Daisuke, you’ll never guess what happened to me this morning.” he said.

 

 

“Well, unless some weirdo in a black cloak attacked you out of nowhere for no apparent reason, no, I don’t.” Daisuke replied, continuing on his way.

 

 

“Wait, how did you know that’s what happened?” Takako asked, following him.

 

 

“Well, some guy named Fuuta called me over to a waterfall cave, saying he knew about the location of one of the pieces of the Kyubi chakra, then he attacked me and Kaori, and finally, he just leaves.” Daisuke said, slightly annoyed.

 

 

Takako stopped walking. “Wait, Kaori was with you? She didn’t get hurt, did she?”

 

 

Daisuke looked back with a smirk. “Come on, you know her. She’s as tough as any fifteen-year old chuunin in the Mist Village. Of course, she becomes helplessly infatuated with me every time we’re on a mission together, and loses her focus, so one could say I’m her weakness.”

 

 

“Who’s hopelessly infatuated with you?” Kaori said, standing in front of Daisuke.

 

 

“Come on, you know I’m joking,” Daisuke said, smiling.

 

 

Before Kaori could respond, Daisuke was embraced from behind by a girl with long silver hair tied into a ponytail who was wearing navy blue robes.

 

 

“Daisuke, I missed you!” the girl said, softly rubbing her cheek against his back.

 

 

“Uh, what do you want, Sayuki?” Daisuke asked.

 

 

“Can’t I say ‘hi’ every so often? Oh, okay, you got me. I was told to come get you. We’re going on a mission, just the two of us,” Sayuki said, smiling.

 

 

“A mission with just the two of us? So it must be some B-rank mission, right? They wouldn’t need us together for a C-rank,” Daisuke remarked.

 

 

Sayuki let go of Daisuke and circled around him so she was facing him, and then leaned in closer to him.

 

 

“Actually, it’s an A-rank mission they said only we can do,” she muttered.

 

 

Daisuke stiffened. He closed his eyes and pondered for a moment. After he opened them again, he nodded, and began walking. Sayuki smiled and followed him.

 

 

“So, what do we have to do?” Daisuke asked Sayuki.

 

 

“Well, that’s top secret, so, can we go to your house, where we’ll be all alone?”

 

 

“You’re making it sound weird, but, okay.” Daisuke said, and headed for a large dark blue building with a silver roof. Sayuki smirked slyly and trailed after him. Once Daisuke and Sayuki had entered the apartment, Kaori looked around, and began stealthily moving toward the building.

 

 

“Are you going to spy on them?” Takako asked.

 

 

Kaori flinched and turned around slowly, smiling nervously.

 

 

“Well, you see, I was wondering about that A-rank mission, and, well, I don’t think it’ll hurt to have a little peek, right?”

 

 

“So, basically, you’re worried something will happen between Daisuke and Sayuki, and you want to be there to stop something like that from happening?”

 

 

Kaori looked away casually. Takako approached her with a small smile.

 

 

“An A-rank mission, huh? Must be exciting. Well, I’m going to find out what it’s about. You stay here if you want.” he said, and began walking toward the building.

 

 

Kaori blinked and followed him. “Wait for me!”

 

 

 

 

[spoiler=Chapter 7]

 

Chapter 7 - Trailing

 

 

 

Daisuke and Sayuki sat down in a blue couch. Sayuki leaned closer to Daisuke, and he leaned away from her. From the roof, Kaori silently fumed.

 

 

“Listen, Daisuke, about this mission…the elders said they’d understand if you want to back out,” Sayuki said.

 

 

Daisuke stopped leaning away and looked at Sayuki’s eyes.

 

 

“What are you talking about? What reason would I have to back out of it?” he asked.

 

 

Sayuki frowned. “Well, this mission is really dangerous, and, I don’t want to see you get hurt.”

 

 

“Sayuki, if you think that mission really is dangerous, then before we go, I have to tell you something,” Daisuke said, looking straight at her.

 

 

“Y-yes, what is it?” Sayuki asked, blushing.

 

 

Kaori clenched her teeth as she stared intently at Daisuke. Takako looked from Daisuke to Sayuki, one eyebrow raised.

 

 

“Sayuki, you’re ridiculous,” Daisuke stated.

 

 

“Wait, what?” she asked, surprised.

 

 

“Listen,” Daisuke said. “How many times have we been on dangerous missions together? Too many to count, and all were successes. Remember, were the Immortal Duo of the Mist. If we’re together during this, then there’s no doubt we can do it.”

 

 

“It almost sounds like he’s proposing,” Takako muttered, looking away with a slight grin.

 

 

Sayuki stared at Daisuke for a few moments. Then, she smiled and nodded.

 

 

“You’re right. I’m worrying too much. Okay, now for the mission. Okay, we’re supposed to attack the Leaf Village. Nothing in a big scale, simply leave them a bit weakened. We have a scroll to teleport back. As soon as we get back, our troops will be sent in.”

 

 

Daisuke blinked, and simply looked blankly in no particular direction for a few seconds. He blinked again, and was snapped out of the trance.

 

 

“Wait, what?” he asked, standing up. “We’re supposed to attack the Leaf Village?”

 

 

“Attacking the Leaf Village? That’s crazy. He won’t accept such a mission, will he?” Kaori muttered to herself.

 

 

“Yes, Daisuke, we’re supposed to attack the Leaf Village, although I wasn’t told why. So, do you want to go through with it?” Sayuki said.

 

 

Daisuke stood up and walked to a nearby window. A photograph stood on top of a small desk near the window. Daisuke picked the photograph and stared at it. He stared at the smiling woman who wore a pink dress and had long blue hair; the woman kneeling beside a small child, about five or so, with dark blue hair.

 

 

“Let’s do this.” Daisuke said.

 

 

Sayuki nodded and grabbed Daisuke’s arm. Daisuke put the picture down right before Sayuki began dragging him to the doorway. Once Daisuke and Suzuki left, and the door closed, Kaori jumped down onto the floor, soundlessly.

 

 

“W-what? He’s going through with it? What do we do, Takako?” Kaori asked.

 

 

Takako jumped down next to Kaori.

 

 

“We follow them, of course.” Takako replied.

 

 

 

 

[spoiler=Chapter 8]

 

Chapter 8 - Breaking the Barriers

 

 

 

The sun shone bright over the plants. The sliding dew drops fell down from the leaves onto the sandy path, without catching the eye of either of the traveling pair. Neither Daisuke, who’s mind had wandered, and who’s steps he focused on merely subconsciously as he gazed slightly to the upper left, nor Sayuki, who was hugging Daisuke’s arm and keeping pace with him.

 

 

Something else went unnoticed by both Daisuke and Sayuki; Kaori and Takako, who followed them since the beginning of their journey. Kaori stealthily trailed after Daisuke and Sayuki, frowning as she kept her focus on where Sayuki was hugging Daisuke.

 

 

Daisuke finally snapped out of his trance.

 

 

“Sayuki, you asked if I was okay with this mission, but you never told me about your thoughts on this mission.” he said.

 

 

“If Daisuke is okay with it,” Sayuki began, looking up at him, still holding his arm. “Then I’m okay with it too.”

 

 

“I know, with your ability, we can probably pull it off, but, what if I can’t protect you?” Daisuke asked glumly.

 

 

“I have faith in your abilities, Daisuke,” Sayuki said, smiling, and then pointed to a small scroll sticking out from bushes a few feet away. “There, it’s the scroll that’ll get us to the Leaf Village.”

 

 

“Wait, it’s only a few minutes away now, if we run. Why do we need the scroll?” Daisuke asked.

 

 

“The elders said we should appear in the center of the village, to cause as much damage as possible. Also, it prevents us from seeing anyone from here to there.” Sayuki answered.

 

 

Daisuke walked over to the bush and picked up the dark green scroll, then unrolled it.

 

 

“This isn’t a reverse summoning scroll. Unless…”

 

 

“You’re right,” said Sayuki. “Here’s the other scroll needed to complete the summoning.”

 

 

Sayuki opened her bag and handed Daisuke a pale green scroll. Daisuke unrolled that scroll as well, and then placed it next to the dark green scroll, and after putting his hands together, both he and Sayuki vanished in a cloud of smoke.

 

 

Kaori dashed from behind a tree and groaned as she saw both of them disappear.

 

 

“Great, we lost them.” she said.

 

 

“Well, I guess we have to follow them on foot. It won’t take more than a few minutes. I’m sure there’ll still be action for us when we get there. I feel a bit bad attacking an ally of the Sand Village, however, but, a part of me really doesn’t care.”

 

 

Kaori turned to Takako, surprised.

 

 

“You see,” Takako continued. “For a while now, I’ve been pondering about all the different villages, and treaties between them, and I’ve come to the realization that treaties are worthless. We’re all ninjas, yet for some reason, we are separated by political borders. I want to destroy those borders, and unite the ninja world. For that, I need power, which is why I want to find the shards of the Kyubi’s chakra.”

 

 

“Takako, what are you…” Kaori began to say.

 

 

“Uh, never mind, let’s just go, if we wait any longer, they really will be finished by the time we get there.” Takako said, then began speeding toward the Leaf Village.

 

 

 

 

[spoiler=Chapter 9]

 

Chapter 9 - The Immortal Duo of the Mist

 

 

 

Daisuke and Sayuki appeared in a cloud of smoke, in the middle of a street. A few people strolled on through their daily lives, passing through, hardly glancing at the two strangers who had just appeared out of nowhere.

 

 

“Well, I think we should start with a little something to catch their attention, don’t you think?” Daisuke asked.

 

 

“Sounds like a good idea.” Sayuki answered.

 

 

“Are you ready?”

 

 

When Sayuki nodded, Daisuke took her hand and held it for a few seconds, his eyes closed. When he opened them again, his pupils were light blue. He raised his arms and closed his eyes. Water began shifting and converging, taken from the air. It floated up into the air, high above the village, unnoticed by the villagers, and amassed together into the shape of several dozen water spikes. The water spikes solidified into ice.

 

 

The spikes came crashing down on numerous houses. The people looked up, their eyes wide. Most of them had open mouths, as if they could not believe what was happening.

 

 

A nearby person wearing a vest and Leaf Village headband looked at Daisuke, and then at the icicles protruding from several dozen roofs, and charged at Daisuke. Daisuke lowered his arms just as the man reached him. The man swung at Daisuke with the kunai he had pulled out as he began his charge, but Daisuke stepped back, and brought one hand up at an angle.

 

 

Water emerged from the air, turned into ice, and stabbed the man through the stomach. The man groaned and dropped his kunai. Daisuke turned to face the other ninjas charging at him from all sides. Daisuke raised both his arms parallel to the ground, and opened his palms. Water began to appear around him in the form of a ring. It spread to cover a few yards.

 

 

When the Leaf Village ninjas dashed at Daisuke, the ring of water grabbed onto their skin and consumed them in a sphere of water. In a few seconds, Daisuke was surrounded by a few dozen water spheres. More ninjas dashed at him, avoiding the water ring. He placed his palms together and slowly began spreading them apart, pulling water out of the air as he did so. When he had spread them a few feet of each other, he held sword made of swirling water.

 

 

“Daisuke, help!” Sayuki yelled.

 

 

Daisuke turned to her to see a Leaf Village ninja dashing at her. Daisuke raised his left hand and created a barrier of water a few yards high, surrounding Sayuki. He turned back in time to block a kunai slash with his own water blade. Daisuke swung upward, knocking the Leaf Village ninja off balance, and swung forward, hitting him in the chest with his water sword. The ninja stood there for a second, then the pressure knocked him back. On the man’s chest was a spiral-shaped wound that had torn through his clothing.

 

 

“Alright, who’s next?” Daisuke muttered.

 

 

 

 

[spoiler=Chapter 10]

 

Chapter 10 - Fatal Blow

 

 

 

“I’m next,” answered a voice from behind Daisuke.

 

 

Daisuke noticed all the ninjas attacking him suddenly stopped their assault, and were staring at the newcomer. Daisuke turned around, and saw a teenager, no more than eighteen years old. He wore a large white robe and a wide-brimmed hat, colored red and white, which he removed and tossed to the floor to reveal shoulder-length pink hair.

 

 

“I am Jin Kuryu. As the Hokage of the Leaf Village, it is my duty to stop you. But first, I must ask, why are you doing this?”

 

 

“The Hokage, huh? What an honor. But…what if I refuse to talk?” Daisuke asked.

 

 

Jin brushed his pink hair out of his face and dug his back foot into the ground, cracking it. A second later, he rocketed toward Daisuke. Leaving Daisuke no time to react, he punched Daisuke straight in the stomach. After a groan cracking sound, Daisuke flew back a few yards and landed on the floor.

 

 

“Lord Hokage, please allow us to take care of this, you do not need to sully your hands with this!” one ninja exclaimed.

 

 

“Don’t worry, I will take care of this myself.” Jin replied.

 

 

Daisuke struggled to his feet, clutching his stomach and grimacing.

 

 

“I see, you’re not the Hokage for nothing. Alright, Sayuki. It’s time.”

 

 

Sayuki, still inside Daisuke’s water barrier, nodded and lowered her head and touched the water barrier gently with her right hand, which became surrounded by a glowing green sphere of chakra.

 

 

“Alright,” Daisuke said. “I feel better already.”

 

 

“Interesting healing method,” Jin said. “But I wonder how long you can keep it up.”

 

 

Jin zoomed in on Daisuke by once again propelling himself off the ground. Daisuke raised his hands and a wall of water rose in front of him and solidified to ice. Jin smashed his fist into the wall, and it shattered. Then, he kicked off of the ground and propelled himself upward, and landed on his hands behind Daisuke.

 

 

Jin raised one hand and spun around, kicking Daisuke on his side, sending him crashing onto a nearby building. Daisuke strained himself to get back on his feet. He was panting as he brought his hands together, his fingers intertwined.

 

 

“Water Style, Water Demon Jutsu!” Daisuke exclaimed.

 

 

Daisuke’s hair began to stand on end, and light blue chakra began to swirl around him, causing his shirt to ripple. His light blue pupils became even lighter, and his mouth twisted into a snarl. He was about to charge at Jin when he winced and dropped to one knee.

 

 

Sayuki gulped and touched the water again. The pain in Daisuke’s side subsided, and he dashed at Jin.

 

 

“Water claw!” Daisuke growled.

 

 

He clawed at Jin, from a few feet away. Three slashes of water followed the swinging motion and would have hit Jin if he hadn’t stepped back in time to avoid them. Daisuke charged at him as he stepped back and punched at him. Jin kicked downward and jumped up into the air, then whirled around and heel kicked Daisuke on the shoulder just as Daisuke slashed upward with his Water Claw.

 

 

An inch from Daisuke’s shoulder, however, the impact of Jin’s kick was lessened by water Daisuke had manipulated a little above the point of impact, but the kick still held strength, and Daisuke was brought to one knee due to the force.

 

 

Jin landed on the floor, on one knee, some blood coming from a gash in his robe.

 

 

“Just who are you?” Jin asked.

 

 

 

 

[Ultimate Assassin Ninjew]

Nice. Can't wait for the next chapter.

 

Also: First reply. Popped this threads cherry. :p

[Guest Neo Fusion]

great 1st chapter! looking forward to the next one!

[DL]

Character Bios, Opening/Ending songs, and other extras, will be posted here:

 

Season 1 Ending

 

Season 2 Opening

 

Season 3 Opening

Season 3 Ending

 

Season 4 Opening

 

Season 5 Ending

 

Season 6 Ending

 

 

[spoiler=Original Soundtrack (not so original)]

21 Guns

Viva la Gloria

 

might add more later

 

 

 

[spoiler=Voice actors]

 

Daisuke=Yuri Lowenthall (Sasuke)

Takako=Tom Gibis (Shikamaru)

Sayuki=Stephanie Sheh (Hinata)

Kaori=Danielle Judovits (Tenten)

Fuuta=Johnny Young Bosche (Sasori, Ichigo)

Zeru=Todd Haberkorn (Death the Kid, Ling Yao)

Ryujo=Steven Blum (Zabuza)

Matsuda=Henry Dittman (Kabuto)

Aketsu=Roger Craig Smith (Deidara)

Kira=Kate Higgins (Sakura)

Ami=Rebecca Forstadt (Nunnally)

Kai=Jason Anthony Griffith (Shadow, Sonic, 4Kids Usopp [lolwut])

Mikuo=Liam O'Brian (Gaara, Ukitake, Lloyd Asplund)

Shisuke=(Neji)

Lyn=pending

Keiko=pending

Tenkai=Kiba

Hayate=pending

Kurotsu - Kakashi

 

 

 

[spoiler=Daisuke]

 

Daisuke Sakami

 

Theme Song: 88

 

 

Age: 16

 

Village: Village Hidden in the Mist

 

Elements: Water

 

Signature Jutsu: Water Palm, Water Demon Jutsu

 

Kekkei Genkai: Kirigan, ability to manipulate water.

 

Bio: Daisuke is the male half of the Immortal Duo of the Mist. No one fully knows how his link with Sayuki works, but what is known, is that when they make any sort of physical contact, both of them are imbued with a sort of chakra unique to them. The closer the physical contact, the more chakra they both get. People speculate that the link was created because Daisuke and Sayuki were born on the same day, but it’s a mystery as to how one’s chakra affects the other. Knowing of this power ever since Daisuke and Sayuki were born, but not knowing how it worked, the village elders decided to have Daisuke and Sayuki meet at an early age, to test their power. Since Daisuke and Sayuki were five, it became a daily routine for them to play with each other. One day, what the elders were waiting for happened. A thug cornered Daisuke and Sayuki one day, when they were both six. Sayuki took Daisuke’s hand, scared, and the next thing anyone found was that same thug on the ground, shivering. Since then, the village leaders decided to end the daily meetings between Daisuke and Sayuki, to prevent anything dangerous. Daisuke seems to see Sayuki as a sister, of sorts. Daisuke’s father worked from day to night, while his mother died when he was seven. The loss saddened him greatly, until he met Kaori, who quickly became his friend. In fact, they became best friends. It seems Daisuke sees Kaori as no more than a friend. Daisuke first met Takako during his first mission to the Sand Village, and the two of them quickly became friends, due to the fact they both shared a wonder with the legend of the Kyubi’s chakra.

 

Stats: Due to the Water Demon Jutsu, that boosts almost all of Daisuke’s stats up, his already good stats are boosted to what may be considered kage-level. With his superb chakra capacity, he’s able to use plenty of jutsu without wearing down his chakra, leading him to be an avid jutsu user.

 

Strength – 3 > 4

 

Speed – 3.5 > 4.5

 

Intelligence – 3 > 2

 

Chakra – 5 > 6

 

Stamina – 3 > 4

 

Weapon Skill – 3 > 3

 

Total: 17.5 > 23.5

 

 

 

 

[spoiler=Kaori]

 

Kaori Shimatsu

 

Theme Song: Hayate no Gotoku

 

 

Age: 15

 

Village: Village Hidden in the Mist

 

Elements: Water

 

Signature Jutsu: Chakra Pierce Jutsu

 

Kekkei Genkai: N/A

 

Bio: Kaori was raised to believe rules are meant to be followed. Because of that, she hardly ever likes to go off-book, and is very down-to-earth, leading to a lack of adventure on her part. She’s been disapproving of Daisuke’s search for the Kyubi’s chakra ever since he began with what she calls his obsession, but she knows why he wants the Kyubi’s chakra: he believes it will revive his dead mother. Kaori, although disapproving of Daisuke’s actions, seems to have some affection beyond friendship for him, as Fuuta almost unveiled when they faced off for the second time. Despite her disapproval for going against the normal, she fought Fuuta in order to join the Kuchiku, the organization Daisuke was already a part of.

 

Stats: What Kaori lacks in strength and stamina, she more than makes up for with intelligence and weapon skill. Meanwhile, her speed and chakra are both slightly above average. Kaori is probably most suited to long-range, tactical combat.

 

Strength – 2

 

Speed – 3

 

Intelligence 5

 

Chakra – 3

 

Stamina – 2

 

Weapon Skill – 5

 

Total: 20

 

 

 

[spoiler=Sayuki]

 

Sayuki Kurohana

 

Theme Song: Get Over

 

 

Age: 16

 

Village: Village Hidden in the Mist

 

Elements: Water

 

Signature Jutsu: Cell Extermination Jutsu

 

Kekkei Genkai: N/A

 

Bio: Sayuki is the female half of the Immortal Duo of the Mist. No one fully knows how her link with Daisuke works, but what is known, is that when they make any sort of physical contact, both of them are imbued with a sort of chakra unique to them. The closer the physical contact, the more chakra they both get. People speculate that the link was created because Daisuke and Sayuki were born on the same day, but it’s a mystery as to how one’s chakra affects the other. Sayuki used to play often with Daisuke in her childhood. As such, she’s grown very attached to Daisuke. She seems to like Daisuke, but it could just be she was acting. It’s not clear to anyone but herself whether she acts nice, but is actually vicious, has personality problems, or if Daisuke’s chakra affects her as such. Only with Daisuke’s chakra, she can use her strongest techniques, such as the Chakra Arrow, and the Cell Extermination Jutsu.

 

Stats: All stats that are useful for close-range combat (strength, speed, and stamina) Sayuki lacks. She does, however, possess commendable weapon skill, intelligence, and chakra. Her strong points are her jutsu, and her valuable healing abilities.

 

Strength – 2

 

Speed – 2

 

Intelligence – 4

 

Chakra – 4

 

Stamina – 2

 

Weapon Skill – 4

 

Total: 18

 

 

 

[spoiler=Takako]

 

Theme Song: Melissa

 

Takako Makeru

 

 

Age: 16

 

Village: Village Hidden in the Sand

 

Elements: Earth, Wind

 

Signature Jutsu: Desert Eagle Graveyard

 

Kekkei Genkai: Sabakugan, ability to manipulate sand.

 

Bio: Takako grew up hearing stories of the Kyubi. His only wish was to collect all nine parts of the Kyubi chakra. He found out he had the power to control sand when he was young, due to the Sabakugan. He’s only one in the Makeru clan to inherit the clan’s Kekkei Genkai, the Sabakugan, in the last fifteen years. Thus, Takako was known as the prodigy of the Sand Village, to those who knew of his unique bloodline trait. Not to mention, he is also the youngest in the last twenty years to have discovered the Sabakugan, at the age of twelve. He befriended the Kazekage’s daughter, Kira Sakami, when he was thirteen, and had just become a chuunin.

 

Stats: Takako’s weaknesses are his strength and weapon skill, though both of there as slightly above average. His speed, intelligence, chakra, and stamina, are all above average. He is probably well-suited to close-range, mid-range, and long-range combat.

 

Strength – 3

 

Speed – 4

 

Intelligence – 5

 

Chakra – 4

 

Stamina – 4

 

Weapon Skill – 3

 

Total: 23

 

 

 

[spoiler=Fuuta]

 

Theme Song: Change the World

 

Fuuta Koutei

 

 

Age: 17

 

Village: Village Hidden in the Rain

 

Elements: Wind, Water

 

Signature Jutsu: Sense manipulation, Gravity manipulation.

 

Kekkei Genkai: Shokyokugan, allows the user to manipulate gravity, senses, and read minds for up to 20 seconds.

 

Bio: Fuuta was the third member of the Kuchiku. Although it was mostly Aketsu and Matsuda who shaped the Kuchiku, Fuuta did play his part in bringing the organization to its feet. He did most of the recruiting, having brought Zeru, and Daisuke and his companions to the Kuchiku. He doesn’t like to talk about his past, and hasn’t trusted anyone with it, mostly because he feels it’s too tedious and normal to tell, although some believe differently.

 

Stats: Fuuta’s strongest stat is his intelligence. His speed and chakra are both slightly above average. His strength is average, and his weapon skill is below average. His stamina is his greatest weakness, causing him to do poorly in prolonged battles. Fuuta’s strong points are his jutsu and his Kekkei Genkai.

 

Strength – 2.5 > 4

 

Speed – 3 > 5

 

Intelligence – 4

 

Chakra – 3 > 5

 

Stamina – 1.5 > 4

 

Weapon Skill – 2 > 4

 

Total: 16 > 26

 

 

 

[spoiler=Zeru]

 

Duran Zeru

 

Theme Song: Furubita Syashin

 

 

Age: 13

 

Village: Village Hidden in the Sand

 

Elements: Fire

 

Signature Jutsu: Hell of Darkness

 

Kekkei Genkai: Ability to manipulate fire

 

Bio: Zeru is the sixth member of the Kuchiku, making him the newest member before Daisuke, Takako, Sayuki, Kaori, and Jin joined. Being the youngest member of the Kuchiku, it’s hard to think a 13-year old could be so powerful as to join an organization with Kage-level people such as the Kuchiku. Because of that, most believed he’d be the weakest member of the Kuchiku, but that has yet to be proven.

 

Stats: Zeru’s stats, overall, aren’t that great. His chakra and speed are his only stats above average. His other stats are either average or below average. His real strength, like with Fuuta, lies in his jutsu and unique Kekkei Genkai.

 

Strength – 2

 

Speed – 3

 

Intelligence – 2.5

 

Chakra – 4

 

Stamina – 2.5

 

Weapon Skill – 2

 

Total: 16

 

 

 

[spoiler=Ryujo]

Ryujo Kutsuki

Age: 21

Village: Village Hidden in the Sound

Elements: Lightning

Signature Jutsu: Thunder Storm Barrage

Kekkei Genkai: N/A

Bio: Ryujo was the fourth member of the Kuchiku. He was raised as an assassin, and was raised to be heartless. He hardly shows emotions, except pleasure he gets from killing, and he is, effectively, the greatest assassin in the Kuchiku, and probably one of the greatest in the ninja world. But he wasn’t always heartless and cold-blooded. When he was younger, Ryujo was quiet and shy. What caused the drastic change in him is his entire family’s murder. A ninja with a spiral mask sneaked into his house and killed his father, his mother, and every other relative he had living there. Ryujo, who was away at the time, came home to see his entire family murdered.

Stats: Ryujo’s chakra is the lowest of the Kuchiku. His stamina and intelligence are both good and his weapon skill, and strength, are superb. But what makes him truly deadly is his amazing speed. He can run almost faster than the eye can see.

Strength – 4

Speed – 6

Intelligence – 3

Chakra – 2

Stamina – 3

Weapon Skill – 4

Total: 22

 

 

[spoiler=Mikuo]

Mikuo Jishuteki

Age: 19

Village: Village Hidden in the

Elements: Darkness, Fire

Signature Jutsu: Darkness Sea Jutsu

Kekkei Genkai: Ability to manipulate darkness

Bio: Mikuo was the fifth member of the Kuchiku. He refuses to tell anyone of his past, aside from a few small remarks here and there. Usually, he’s sarcastic and a jokester, but when someone brings up his past, he becomes gloomy and silent, leading many to think he had something bad happen in his past he doesn’t like to remember.

Stats: With a below average weapon skill, and his best point being his chakra, which is great, it’s hard to imagine how Mikuo stands out in the Kuchiku, but his ability to manipulate darkness is his greatest weapon, and a deadly weapon it is.

Strength – 3

Speed – 3.5

Intelligence – 3.5

Chakra – 4

Stamina – 3

Weapon Skill – 2

Total: 19

 

 

[spoiler=Kira]

Kira Makeru

Age: 14

Village: Village Hidden in the Sand

Elements: Earth

Signature Jutsu: Sand Tomb

Kekkei Genkai: Sabakugan

Bio: Kira is the daughter of the fifth Kazekage and a woman from the Makeru clan. She’s the second person in the Makeru clan to inherit the Sabakugan in fifteen years, having discovered it when she was thirteen. She is also the second youngest to have discovered it. Ever since she was seven, she’s been mistrusting of men, almost to the point of being fearful of them. Her father left on a journey since she was two, and never returned. She was picked on a lot in ninja academy by the boys who teased her because her father left when she was a baby. To top it off, she was once almost mugged by a man, when she was thirteen. Filled with fear, she surrounded him with sand and crushed him, with the bloodline trait she never knew she had until that day. She once saw Takako manipulating sand, and began watching him from afar for a few weeks. Until one day, Takako spotted her and blatantly told her he’d seen her spying on him every day. After an attack of embarrassment, and almost fainting, she began to befriend Takako, little by little. Now, Takako is one of the few men she trusts.

Stats:

Strength – 3

Speed – 3

Intelligence – 4

Chakra – 5

Stamina – 3

Weapon Skill – 4

Total: 22

 

 

[spoiler=Jin]

Jin Kuryu

Age: 18

Village: Village Hidden in the Leaf

Elements: Earth, Wind

Signature Jutsu: Sakura Bomb

Kekkei Genkai: N/A

Bio: Jin’s true last name is Uzumaki. His father left his mother when he was just two years old. He hated the fact his father chose to marry another woman over his mother, and would have taken his mother’s last name, Haruno, if he didn’t also hate the fact his mother kept from him the fact his father was the seventh Hokage until he was thirteen. Angered at both his parents, he decided to leave home. A minor goal of his was to find out who his father’s wife was. The only thing he knew was they had a child around the age of ten. But he didn’t focus too much on this task, as it was only of minor interest to him. What he really aimed to do was become stronger than his father ever was, and become a better Hokage than him as well. His self-given last name comes from the man who found him wandering the forest, taught him how to fight, and was a father figure to him after he left home. After being captured by the Kuchiku, and posed an offer to join them, he thought it would benefit him, and make him stronger, to join them.

Stats: Jin’s Speed and Strength are what made him candidate for Hokage. He kicks off from the ground with all his strength, giving him an incredible speed boost. He’s quite intelligent, though not overly so, and his chakra capacity is slightly above average. His stamina is great, allowing him to fight on in prolonged battles. His weapon skill is also slightly above average.

Strength – 5

Speed – 5

Intelligence – 3

Chakra – 3

Stamina – 4

Weapon Skill – 3

Total: 23

 

 

[spoiler=Matsuda]

Matsuda Uchiha

Age: 20?

Village: Village Hidden in the Leaf?

Elements: Fire, Lightning

Signature Jutsu: Chidori Amaterasu

Kekkei Genkai: Sharingan

Bio: Matsuda’s past is shrouded in mystery. Most of what is known is that he is an Uchiha. His smooth brown hair is unlike most Uchihas, who usually have black hair. Some wonder if it’s even his real hair. He claimed to be 19 when he joined the Kuchiku as their second member, and turned 20 recently. He seems to have quite a bit of knowledge about the Kyubi’s chakra, and historical events, especially surrounding the first Akatsuki.

Stats: Matsuda’s stats are apparently the highest in the Kuchiku aside from Aketsu’s. His Weapon Skill, although his weakest point, is also slightly above average. His chakra is his strongest stat, and his strength, speed, intelligence, and stamina are all commendable. These most likely make him suited for close-range combat, and mid-range combat.

Strength – 4?

Speed – 4?

Intelligence – 4?

Chakra – 5?

Stamina – 4?

Weapon Skill – 3?

Total: 24?

 

 

[spoiler=Aketsu]

Aketsu Unetachi

Age: 17

Village: Village Hidden in the Rock

Elements: Earth, Wind

Signature Jutsu: ?

Kekkei Genkai: ?

Bio: Not much is known about Aketsu, except he founded the Kuchiku when he was 16. His motives for doing so, beyond gathering the shards of the Kyubi chakra, are unknown.

Stats: With stunning strength, speed, stamina, and weapon skill, and incredible intelligence and chakra, Aketsu’s stats are all-around astounding, probably making him able to fight from any distance, whether close, mid, or long-range.

Strength – 4

Speed – 4

Intelligence – 5

Chakra – 5

Stamina – 4

Weapon Skill – 4

Total: 26

 

 

[spoiler=Ami]

Ami Shikawa

Age: 11

Village: A non-ninja village in the Fire Country

Elements: N/A?

Bio: Ami was only 6 when she lost her parents to a bandit attack on her village. Naruto, who was passing by, defeated the bandits, and gave Ami a shard of the Kyubi chakra. He told her to create her own righteousness. She, instead, used the shard to make people fear her, and make her happy, thinking this is what Naruto meant. After meeting Daisuke, she attacked him by using the power of the Kyubi shard, with fear he wanted to take it. After the fight, in which Daisuke took the shard, and both fainted, Sayuki discovered Ami’s body, especially her limbs, were severely damaged, and she might never be able to walk again. Daisuke, with Sayuki’s help, managed to rescue her. Ami decided to change he ways, after getting rejected from trying to join the Kuchiku, and went back to her village, where she said she would bring happiness not only to herself, but to her whole village.

Stats: Ami, clearly not a fighter, has average intelligence, and is physically weak, due to being a normal 12-year old girl. Her speed is slightly above that of a normal human’s. Meanwhile, she has no weapon skill, and her stamina leaves a lot to be desired. The one mystery about her stats is her chakra. After the fox’s chakra took over, and Sayuki and Daisuke implanted their own chakra into her, no one knows just how much of that chakra she absorbed.

Strength – .5

Speed – 1.5

Intelligence – 2.5

Chakra – ?

Stamina – 1

Weapon Skill – 0

Total: 5.5?

 

 

[spoiler=Hikaru]

Hikaru Kintoki

Age: 14

Village: Village Hidden in the Leaf

Elements: N/A

Bio: With an I.Q. of 160, Hikaru was classified a genius at an early age. Although his immaturity makes him look like a fool, sometimes even a crazy person, as Takako thought when they first met. Hikaru, when he first met Takako and Kaori, acted like a child, making noises, such as ‘POW’, and ‘BOOM’. He also claimed he had a shard of the Kyubi’s chakra, although after a detective session, Takako proved that to be false. It turned out Hikaru faked the shard, because his calculations as to the shard’s location were mistaken. Then, Hikaru stopped Takako and Kaori from leaving by telling them he knew where a real shard was, and leading them to it. Hikaru led them to a forest, where they were attacked by bandits, among them, Kai.

Stats: Hikaru’s strong point is clearly his intelligence, which is genius-level. Though, Hikaru is not a fighter, and has poor statistics overall. He has no chakra, and thus is not a ninja.

Strength – 1

Speed – 1

Intelligence – 6

Chakra – 0

Stamina – 1

Weapon Skill – 1

Total: 10

 

 

[spoiler=Kai]

Kai Zashin

Age: 24

Village: Non-ninja village in the Fire Country

Elements: Fire

Signature Jutsu: Blood Fire Jutsu

Kekkei Genkai: N/A

Bio: Kai was born in a village that looked down on ninjas. He himself was born to be a ninja. He thinks both of parents abandoned him, but in fact, his father, too, was a ninja. When she found out, Kai’s mother pleaded his father to leave the village and take Kai with him, to avoid any problems. Kai’s father agreed to leave, but not take Kai. So his mother had no choice but to abandon him. No one from the village reached out a hand to help Kai. This made him very self-sufficient, since he had to survive on his own. When he was seventeen, a bandit group raided a village. Kai killed one of the bandits, and chased another one into the bandit hideout, and beat him in combat. Then, surprisingly, the other bandits gave him an offer to join them. The requirement for doing so was killing another human being, the bandit he had defeated. So, Kai killed him, and since then, climbed quickly to the bandit ranks. One day, he found, next to a piece of Naruto’s cloak, a shark of the Kyubi’s chakra, which he used to fight Takako and Kaori recently. He put up a great fight, but in the end was defeated by the pair’s teamwork.

Stats: While Kai isn’t big on intelligence, and his weapons skill, speed, and chakra are all only slightly above average, his strength and stamina, his bigger points, are both above average. In total, Kai is quite a balanced fighter, probably best suited for close combat.

Strength – 4

Speed – 3

Intelligence – 2.5

Chakra – 3

Stamina – 4

Weapon Skill – 3

Total: 19.5

 

 

[spoiler=Lyn]

Lyn Fang

Age: 16

Village: Village Hidden in the Moonlight

Elements: Fire

Signature Jutsu: Flame Atom Jutsu

Kekkei Genkai: N/A

Bio: Lyn is the Moonlight Village’s Guardian of Fire. She earned that position when she was fourteen, being one of the only people in the Moonlight Village with the Fire attribute. As with other people brought up in the Moonlight Village, she grew up in a tranquil, peaceful environment. Due to that, she never spoke much, and is shy, except with people she is close to. She’s good friends with all of the other guardians, especially Shisuke.

Stats: With her strength and stamina being her lowest points, it’s clear Lyn isn’t a hand-to-hand fighter. Her chakra capacity, on the other hand, is incredible. She’s also very intelligent and fast, and handy with weapons.

Strength – 3

Speed – 4

Intelligence – 4

Chakra – 5

Stamina – 3

Weapon Skill – 4

Total: 23

 

 

[spoiler=Keiko]

Keiko Miura

Age: 18

Village: Village Hidden in the Moonlight

Elements: Lightning

Signature Jutsu: Lightning Chain Jutsu

Kekkei Genkai: N/A

Bio: Keiko is the Moonlight Village’s Guardian of Lightning. She earned the position at the age of sixteen. Her mother died of an illness, which spread to her, when she was ten. It was so contagious, her friends stopped coming to visit her. She fought through the illness, barely, but it left a mental scar in her. She doesn’t feel she can trust everyone. In fact, she only completely trusts those closest to her, such as the other guardians. She tends to treat people other than them with some contempt, even slight rudeness.

Stats: Keiko’s only real weakness is strength. Aside from that, her speed is excellent, and her other stats are also commendable. She can fight close-range or mid-range well.

Strength – 2

Speed – 5

Intelligence – 4

Chakra – 4

Stamina – 4

Weapon Skill – 4

Total: 23

 

 

[spoiler=Shisuke]

Shisuke Takashi

Age: 17

Village: Village Hidden in the Moonlight

Elements: Water

Signature Jutsu: Water Web Jutsu

Kekkei Genkai: N/A

Bio: Shisuke is the Moonlight Village’s Guardian of Water. He earned the position at the age of fourteen, like Lyn. The peacefulness of the Moonlight Village turned him into a taciturn, quiet, person. He hardly ever talks for the sake of conversations, and absolutely detests small talk. He only opens up his cold exterior to his closest friends, like Lyn, his closest friend.

Stats: Shisuke’s weakest points are his strength and weapon skills, since he’s more of an intellectual. But his stamina, speed, and chakra are all great, despite the fact he prefers to fight long-range. Shisuke is incredibly intelligent, and calculating.

Strength – 3

Speed – 4

Intelligence – 5

Chakra – 4

Stamina – 4

Weapon Skill – 3

Total: 23

 

 

[spoiler=Tenkai]

Tenkai Shiroi

Age: 20

Village: Village Hidden in the Moonlight

Elements: Earth

Signature Jutsu: Rock Drill Jutsu

Kekkei Genkai: N/A

Bio: Tenkai is the Moonlight Village’s Guardian of Earth. He earned the position when he was eighteen. Contrary to the customs of peace and quiet of the Moonlight Village, he trained hard each and every day to improve his physical conditioning. He’s really outgoing, and usually ready to take on challenges, no matter what it is. He has a bit of a superiority complex when it comes to strength, the thing he’s most proud of.

Stats: Tenkai’s strength and speed are his biggest advantages, and he makes full use of them. He’s a full-on physical fighter, good on both attacking, and defending. He’s quite fast, and intelligent, with good chakra capacity, and has no real flaws to exploit, except his weakness to long-range attacks.

Strength – 5

Speed – 3

Intelligence – 3

Chakra – 3

Stamina – 5

Weapon Skill – 4

Total: 23

 

 

[spoiler=Hayate]

Hayate Tenshin

Age: 19

Village: Village Hidden in the Moonlight

Elements: Wind

Signature Jutsu: Thousand Fist Explosion

Kekkei Genkai: N/A

Bio: Hayate was born in the village Naruto Uzumaki created, the Village Hidden in the Moonlight. Like all of the village’s residents, he’s trained as a ninja to protect only. Pacifism isn’t in his nature, but he understands that using power to suit one’s own purposes is wrong, and that power should only be used to protect. No one in the village knows, or so Hayate thinks, that, when he was fifteen, he killed someone, another thing frowned upon in the village. With his conscience weighting down on him for three years, and the guilt driving him near mad at times, Hayate built into his mind that others should make decisions for him, so it’s their responsibility if things go wrong.

Stats: Hayate excels at strength, speed, and stamina. This probably makes him best suited to close range combat. His chakra capacity is rather low, but given the fact he doesn’t have a wide array of jutsu, he doesn’t need it much. His weapon skill and intelligence are fairly high as well.

Strength – 5

Speed – 5

Intelligence – 3

Chakra – 2

Stamina – 5

Weapon Skill – 3

Total: 23

 

 

[spoiler=Kurotsu]

Kurotsu Konno

Age: 19

Village: Village Hidden in the Leaf

Elements: Lightning

Signature Jutsu: Shadow Prison

Kekkei Genkai: Ability to move through shadows, using them.

Bio: Kurotsu was born into a relatively small, and new, clan, the Konno clan, who is known for their very unique Kekkei Genkai. Aside from that, the Konno clan has never produced many great ninja. As such, Kurotsu was held in high regard. They people in his clan believed his talent would be the hopes of making their clan among the greatest. As such, they pampered him, and taught him every technique they knew. Some of the ones he learned, he discovered by himself. He met Hikaru while walking one day, and they soon became friends after Hikaru gave Kurotsu creative suggestions on how to use his Kekkei Genkai. One day, Kurotsu got tired of all the pampering, and stress, nearing a breaking point, with so much hope put on him, causing him to leave the village, following after Hikaru, and helping him found the New Akatsuki in hopes of one day using the fox’s chakra to bring greatness to his clan.

Stats: Kurotsu’s all-around excelling at all of his stats is a surprising fact, for a ninja coming from such a small clan. His speed is his greatest asset, whether he’s moving through shadows or not.

Strength – 4

Speed – 5

Intelligence – 4

Chakra – 3

Stamina – 3

Weapon Skill – 4

Total: 23

 

 

[spoiler=Kokoro]

Kokoro Uzumaki

Age: 9

Village: Village Hidden in the Moonlight

Elements: Wind

Signature Jutsu: Gyro Palm

Kekkei Genkai: Byakugan

Bio: Kokoro is the daughter of Naruto and Hinata. She discovered her Byakugan when she was seven. She spent her entire life in the Village Hidden in the Moonlight, and has never seen the world outside the village. Because of that, it was decided she wouldn’t be trained to fight, and that she would lead a peaceful life. Her mother agreed, until she discovered Kokoro’s Byakugan. From then on, Kokoro was trained by her mother in the Hyuga-style Taijutsu, secretly. She looks up to the Moon Guardians, especially Hayate. She trains hard, in hopes of being one day able to be a part of them.

Stats: As a nine-year old, Kokoro is physically weak, which is where her Byakugan comes in. She uses her Hyuga-style Taijutsu to make up for her disadvantage in physical combat. She was also never trained in the art of using weapons, although she self-taught herself a few times. She is quite intelligent, and is mildly fast. She inherited high stamina and chakra capacity from her father, apparently.

Strength – 1

Speed – 2

Intelligence – 3

Chakra – 4

Stamina – 3

Weapon Skill – 1

Total: 14

 

 

[spoiler=Aki]

Aki Zeru

Age: 15

Village: None

Elements: Water, Fire

Signature Jutsu: N/A

Kekkei Genkai: Ability to manipulate fire

Bio: Aki is Zeru’s older sister. When she was born, her father rejected her, for not being a man, since he wanted a male heir. She discovered her Kekkei Genkai when she was 10, and kept it hidden from her father, who looked down upon ninjas, and their bloodline traits, even if he himself wields the same Kekkei Genkai, albeit he ignored it. She envied Zeru and Kazuna a bit; Zeru for being a boy, and thus the family’s heir, and Kazuna for her intelligence and her skills, but she cares for both deeply.

Stats:

Strength – 2

Speed – 3

Intelligence – 4

Chakra – 5

Stamina – 2

Weapon Skill – 1

Total: 17

 

 

[spoiler=Kazuna]

Kazuna Zeru

Age: 11

Village: None

Elements: N/A

Signature Jutsu: N/A

Kekkei Genkai: N/A

Bio: Kazuna is the youngest member of the Zeru family. She’s very intelligent, and always hungry for knowledge. She took to studying the ninja world from a young age, due to never having seen it with her own eyes. However, due to her father’s disapproval, she always studies in secret. She also studied divinations with tarot cards, a skill in which she has become very proficient, and most recently some swordsmanship, in which she’s quite the novice. Despite all her knowledge and intelligence, she has led a sheltered life, and doesn’t know much about the word’s practical things, just historical facts and such. Unlike her siblings, she took after her mother, and didn’t inherit the bloodline trait of the Zeru clan, nor any proficiency for jutsu whatsoever.

Stats:

Strength – 1

Speed – 3

Intelligence – 5

Chakra – 1

Stamina – 2

Weapon Skill – 2

Total: 14

 

 

[Dranzer]

3 words: Find-a-publisher

 

This fanfic is just awesome.Can't wait for new chapter.

[Dizzy~]

i usually hate fan-fics so i clicked this only because i saw the words: Naruto, and Kyuubi

[DL]

... and... your comments? O-o

 

[spoiler=Chapter 11]

Chapter 11 - The Bond

 

 

 

“Who am I?” Daisuke asked, standing up. “I’m a mere chuunin who was sent on a simple mission.”

 

“Simple? You’re attacking a village!” Jin exclaimed.

 

“Yeah, that is simple. And it’s my job, so I intend to carry through with it. The fact it’s fun to beat strong shinobi is just adding to the fun.”

 

“Do you have any idea of what you’re doing? In peaceful times such as these, why are you attacking a village? Don’t you think all these people have lives? What if one of them got killed? This village is under my protection, and as long as that remains so, I cannot allow you to harm it, or its citizens!”

 

Daisuke started to laugh. He continued doing so for a few seconds, until he finally suppressed the laughter with a few chuckles.

 

“Oh, don’t give me that nonsense. I’m given a mission, I carry out. That’s how I am. That is how all shinobi should be, right?”

 

Jin closed his eyes and took a deep breath, then opened them again.

 

“Fine, if that is how you view it, then, as Hokage, it is my mission to defeat you in order to keep this village peaceful.”

 

Jin pressed down with his left foot and dashed toward Daisuke, again with incredible speed. Daisuke grinned and swung at him again, this time with his left arm.

 

“Water Claw!” he shouted.

 

Jin clenched his teeth and swung at Daisuke’s Water Claw. Their fists collided, and Daisuke’s arm reeled back and snapped, then fell to swinging at his side, broken. Jin withdrew his bloody fist as Daisuke attempted to grab it with his right arm. Daisuke kicked at Jin’s side, but Jin grabbed Daisuke’s leg before it hit and threw Daisuke into a nearby building. Jin looked at his right fist and noticed it was surrounded by ice.

 

Sayuki’s eyes widened and she pressed her hands against the water surrounding her.

 

“Daisuke!” she yelled.

 

Daisuke staggered out from the hole in the building.

 

”Sayuki, heal me,” he said.

 

“Daisuke, I can’t. It’s run out by now, probably. We have to do it again!” Sayuki exclaimed.

 

Daisuke walked over to where Sayuki, still surrounded by the water barrier, stood. He touched the water barrier and it collapsed. Daisuke staggered, and Sayuki embraced him. A ninja ran over to Sayuki from behind. Sayuki turned around, her usually dark blue eyes now shining silver, and placed her hand on her attacker’s chest as he reached her. He budged, but could not move back. The man coughed up blood, and fell to his knees. He then crumpled to the floor and began sweating and shivering.

 

“What was that?” Jin asked. ‘That was not like any jutsu I have ever seen.”

 

Sayuki stood up slowly, eyeing the faces around her with an icy gaze.

 

“You want to know what I just did? I simply killed off every cell in his body that had any ability to kill off viruses, and then merely spread a small virus through his body. He will die in a matter of hours at this rate.” Sayuki said, staring at Jin indifferently.

 

“How did you do such a thing?” Jin asked.

 

“Must I explain everything to you fools? I thought it’d be obvious enough, that once Daisuke and I make any kind of physical contact, our powers become increased for a short while. As you’re about to be destroyed by our village anyway, I think it’d be a waste of breath to explain why.”

 

“Then why are you telling us that much information?”

 

“Don’t you get it? It’s so you’ll die fearing the power of the Immortal Duo of the Mist.”

 

 

[spoiler=Chapter 12]

Chapter 12 - the One who Will Kill

 

 

“So, you think you alone can stop an entire village of ninjas?” Jin asked.

 

Sayuki grinned. “Haven’t we proven we can?”

 

“All I see,” said Jin. “Is two ninja, one injured, up against odds they cannot overcome. I will give you one last chance to leave here, before you are imprisoned, or worse.”

 

Sayuki turned her head slowly, looking at the ninjas in front of her. She sighed and kneeled beside Daisuke.

 

”Daisuke, I could use your help right now, can you fight?” she asked.

 

Daisuke shook his head. “I must have several broken bones, as well as my chakra’s running low. I’d love for you to heal me…but we both know that’s not an option at this point.”

 

Sayuki nodded and stood up.

 

”Right, I’ll handle this on my own.” she muttered.

 

Sayuki dashed at Jin. Some of the other ninja dashed at her while some others ran in front of Jin to protect him from Sayuki. Sayuki knocked each of her attackers away with a palm to the chest. She kept it up for a few seconds, with the Leaf ninjas not able to get a hit in.

 

After a few seconds, one ninja threw a shuriken at Sayuki, and another dashed behind her and slashed at her back with a knife. Sayuki’s eyes widened as turned and saw the ninja slash at her.

 

A senbon clashed with the kunai and both fell to the ground in the stillness that followed. Takako stood behind Sayuki, his sword locked together with the kunai, preventing it from harming Sayuki. Another senbon flew and hit a nearby ninja in the neck. Sayuki turned in surprise. Kaori stood a few feet away, grinning, and holding four senbon, two in each hand.

 

“Well, it seems we arrived at a good time,” Takako said, brushing his dark yellow hair of his brow. “If we were a second later, you guys would be done for.”

 

Kaori jumped over the enemy, and landed next to Sayuki. “You got that right, I thought you guys said you could handle this.”

 

Sayuki’s eyes turned dark blue again, and she blinked, surprised.

 

“Wait, what? Kaori, what are you and Takako doing here?” she asked.

 

“Isn’t it obvious? We followed you from the village. It seemed you guys could use help.” Kaori answered.

 

“In other words,” Takako said, grinning. “She was worried about Daisuke.”

 

”That’s right, I was!” Kaori said, turning to Daisuke, who was still on his knees on the floor. “You fool, how could you take on a mission this dangerous?”

 

Daisuke managed a small smile. “I suppose I was a bit careless. Sorry I worried you.”

 

“Well, I don’t want to interrupt this touching conversation, but, look up.”

 

Jin had jumped in the air and was now flying down toward them. Takako grabbed Daisuke, and he, Sayuki, and Kaori dashed in different directions. Jin crashed down onto the ground, creating a small crater with his fist.

 

“You…you’re that jonin from the Sand, aren’t you? Why are you helping them?” Jin asked Takako.

 

“I don’t feel like explaining it to you, since it doesn’t really matter.” Takako said, shrugging.

 

Jin clenched his fist and raised it toward Daisuke and Takako. Glowing green energy began swirling around it. A glowing pink sphere appeared a few inches from Jin’s fist, and began to grow in size until it was about as large as Jin’s fist, and it continued swirling.

 

“Fine, I have no need to know. If you won’t tell me, you’re useless for information. I’ll just have to finish you off.”

 

“I wouldn’t do that if I were you.” Sayuki said from a few yards to his left.

 

Jin turned. Sayuki was glaring at him, her arms positioned as if she were holding a bow. Chakra took the shape of a bow about as tall as Sayuki, and an additional amount formed an arrow, which Sayuki held in place with her right hand as she kept the chakra bow stable with her left.

 

“If you harm him… even though I don’t want to, I will kill you.” Sayuki said, a sweat drop rolling down her cheek.

 

Jin looked from Sayuki, with her bow and arrow, to Takako, who stood composed, even when faced with Jin’s threat. Jin closed his eyes, and lowered his head, but did not lower his fist. In a slip second, he opened his eyes, and the pink sphere shot out at Takako.

 

“Sakura Bomb!” Jin yelled.

 

Sayuki closed her eyes and let go of the arrow. It blasted toward Jin.

 

 

 

[spoiler=Chapter 13]

Chapter 13 - Veering

 

 

The pink sphere veered to the left a few feet from Daisuke and Takako, and the blue arrow curved at the last moment and both it and the pink sphere began swirling around in a wide circle between Jin, Takako and Daisuke, Sayuki, and Kaori.

 

A tornado formed where the arrow and the sphere circled, and in a second, disappeared. The arrow and the sphere flew up in opposite directions. In what used to be the center of the tornado stood Fuuta, still wearing his black cloak.

 

“Well, aren’t we getting heated up?” he asked.

 

Daisuke raised his head toward Fuuta. “What are you doing here, Fuuta?”

 

”What do you mean? It would be weird if we weren’t here during our plan. Wouldn’t you agree, Zeru?”

 

Zeru appeared in a cloud of smoke, his dark hair slicked back, and wearing the same cloak as Fuuta.

 

“Right, but, we should be getting back. Once the Leaf ninja arrive, it won’t be pretty.” Zeru stated.

 

“Very well,” Fuuta said. “Would you like to do the honors?”

 

Zeru smirked and took out a scroll from his left pocket. He swiped it across the air, and it unrolled. He placed his palm against it, and chakra began flowing out of it. Sayuki and Kaori disappeared in a cloud of smoke. Next, Daisuke and Takako also disappeared. Jin clenched his teeth.

 

”Hold it!” he yelled, and dashed at Zeru.

 

Fuuta disappeared, and Jin caught hold of Zeru’s cloak a moment before both of them were enveloped in a cloud of smoke.

 

Jin opened his eyes, and tried to get his eyes used to the darkness. As his eyes adjusted, he could make out the shapes of several people standing in an arc a few yards away, facing him, Daisuke, Fuuta, and the others, who had all appeared here.

 

Kaori’s vision adjusted first.

 

“Where are we, and who are you people? Why do you all have the same cloaks as Fuuta?” she asked.

 

“Good questions, huh?” said one of the cloaked strangers, stepping forward. The darkness made it hard to make out the person’s features, as well as the features of those next to him “Although, not one worth making, as you’ll find out anyway…”

 

The one in the center spoke up. “Why has the Hokage also been brought here?”

 

“Apparently, Zeru wasn’t careful enough,” Fuuta said, shrugging. “And the Hokage grabbed onto his cloak.

 

“Oh well, he’s here now, so what do we do with him?” Zeru asked.

 

“Surely the ninja nations would be alarmed at the Hokage’s death. Perhaps it is better to have him imprisoned, huh?” the one who had stepped up stated.

 

“I believe that would be the wisest course,” began the one in the middle. “Mikuo, take the Hokage to one of the cells, and have him guarded at all times.”

 

“Well, I suppose I have to, huh?” responded Mikuo, the one who had stepped forward previously.

 

Mikuo clasped his hands together, and a dark energy flowed around him until it surrounded Jin and lifted him off his feet. Jin struggled to break free, but to no avail. The dark energy around him held him in place.

 

Mikuo raised one of his hands, and dark energy began swirling around in front of him. He slowly moved his other arm from pointing at Jin to the portal, and the dark energy surrounding Jin followed, until he disappeared through the swirling energy. Mikuo let his arms drop and entered the portal.

 

“Well,” the cloaked stranger on the far left began. “What do we do with the others?”

 

“You know full well, Ryujo,” the one in the middle said. “They’re going to help us in achieving our goal. They’re going to help us to bring together the nine shards of the Kyubi’s chakra, and revive the Kyubi, the legendary Nine-Tailed Beast.”

 

 

[spoiler=Chapter 14]

Chapter 14 - Vision

 

 

The one in the middle clapped his hands, and disappeared a second later. The room turned bright. Kaori’s eyes widened. She looked around the room. It seemed to be a dome made out of rock. There was a large statue of a fox behind the cloaked strangers.

 

Each of the strangers, a total of six, counting Fuuta and Zeru, wore the same black cloaks with the blue diamond pattern. Ryujo, whose face, save one of his green eyes, was wrapped in bandages, stepped toward Takako and Daisuke.

 

”You know, we didn’t expect you and that girl to come along with the Immortal Duo. Maybe it’d be easier killing you right now, and save us some trouble.” he said, in a clear voice, despite the bandages.

 

Takako stiffened and stood up, his back toward Daisuke, who was kneeling on the floor.

 

“So you want to fight, is that it? Well, bring it.” he stated, staring right at Ryujo’s eye.

 

“Hey, hold up,” Fuuta called. “I’d love to see this fight, but, kid, do you really want to die that badly? You can’t win against Ryujo.”

 

“Is that what you think? I bet me, Kaori, and Sayuki can beat all five of you.” Takako taunted.

 

Sayuki, wide-eyed and shaking, slowly shook her head.

 

“No, Takako, no. We can’t win this…these people, they’re…are they even human?” she muttered more to herself than Takako.

 

“That’s right, do our chakra levels scare you? They should. We’re all -” Zeru began, smirking, but was interrupted by Ryujo.

 

“Before you go spilling out every secret we have, how about we decide what to do with these two?” he asked.

 

Kaori gulped, and looked at Takako. Takako caught her glance and nodded.

 

“Hey,” Takako began. “What exactly do you want with Daisuke and Sayuki, anyway? Depending on your answer, we might just have to leave. Daisuke and Sayuki included.”

 

“I don’t think that’s any brat’s business.” Ryujo said.

 

“Ryujo, I changed my mind. Fight him, I want to see what he can do. Just don’t kill him.” Fuuta stated.

 

“With pleasure,” Ryujo said, chuckling.

 

Takako grabbed his sword’s hilt and spread his feet wider apart. Ryujo turned to face Takako, and, in a split second, vanished, startling Takako. He looked up. Ryujo flew down at him, and he jumped to the side. Once Ryujo landed, he disappeared once again, and this time appeared behind Takako.

 

Ryujo stabbed at Takako’s back with a kunai, and all Takako could do was twist his body slightly so the kunai pierced his left arm instead of his back. he staggered back, blood flowing down his left arm.

 

“Well, look at that, it seems you’re pretty good. I guess I’ll have to show you that I am, too.” Takako said, smirking.

 

 

[spoiler=Chapter 15]

Chapter 15 - Those of the Sand

 

 

Takako spun his sword once, and drove the tip into the ground until it could stand on its own. Then, he lightly wrapped his palm around the bottom of the hilt, driving chakra into the sword.

 

”Well, what is it? Are you expecting me to yell out the name of my attack or something? You’re going to be disappointed, because I’m not idiotic enough to do that.” Takako said.

 

“Well then, what are you waiting for? Come at me. I doubt you can hit me.”

 

Takako gripped the hilt of the sword. He slowly pulled it until it was about an inch into the ground, and swiped it up at the last second, bringing with the swipe a wave of sand, headed toward Ryujo.

 

Ryujo appeared a few feet next to Takako, who swung his blade at him. The wave of sand followed the blade’s movements smoothly and crashed onto where Ryujo stood a second before he ran behind Takako so fast as to not be able to be seen.

 

“How can I hit him when he’s so fast…?” Takako muttered.

 

Takako smirked and brought the hilt of his sword back. Ryujo backed up before it nailed him in the stomach. Takako spun around and tossed his sword at him. Ryujo sneered and sidestepped, but the sword veered and shifted to an angle that would hit Ryujo.

 

“What kind of jutsu is this?” Ryujo asked as he appeared a few feet in the opposite direction.

 

Takako smiled. “Well, let’s just say you have to get tired sometime. Meanwhile my blade will keep following you.”

 

The sword swerved around in a large arc, and Takako caught it.

 

“Hey, Ryujo, want me to tell you something funny?” Takako asked. “See, a lot of people tend to think I’m an ANBU, or that I’m a jonin. Well, they’re wrong. See, I’m just a chuunin. And you know why me, and Daisuke, for that matter, are both such a low rank? It’s not because we’re weak. See, it’s simply because we made a bet, back in our Ninja Academy days, on that whoever became jonin first would have to buy the other a takoyaki.”

 

Ryujo faked a yawn. “So what does that have to do with anything?”

 

”Well, you see,” Takako said. “I still don’t know which of us is stronger, but… it’s safe to assume both me and Daisuke are about as strong as a kage, currently.”

 

“He’s right, you know?”

 

Fuuta turned to Daisuke, surprised he had spoken.

 

“Daisuke, you’re finally back to your senses!” Sayuki exclaimed.

 

“Yeah, tell me about it,” Daisuke said. “And right on time, too. Most of the chakra I wasted in my battle with Jin has been restored. Now we can beat these idiots and leave, so we can get some takoyaki.”

 

“You want to fight us?” Fuuta asked, raising an eyebrow.

 

“Well, unless you let us leave, then I suppose the answer to that question is yes.” Daisuke answered.

 

 

[spoiler=Chapter 16]

Chapter 16 - Memories

 

 

Daisuke stepped forward, but before he could raise his hand, Kaori grabbed his wrist.

 

“Wait, Daisuke,” said Kaori. “Shouldn’t we ask these people exactly who they are? I mean, we don’t know anything about them.”

 

“Except they’ve got bad taste in fashion,” Takako said, looking away.

 

“I thought up the design…” Zeru said, glaring at Takako.

 

“Even better. Now I don’t have to feel bad about insulting it, since you attacked me.” Takako replied.

 

“Kaori’s right, Daisuke. We have to find out who these people are, and what they’re doing.” Sayuki said.

 

Daisuke looked from Zeru, to Fuuta, to Ryujo, to the other member of the mysterious organization whose name he didn’t yet know.

 

“Alright, I’m interested. What exactly do you people think you’re doing? I mean, you just kidnapped a kage. So, what are you?” Daisuke asked.

 

Fuuta chuckled, and moved toward Daisuke, who reached for a kunai. Fuuta stopped a few feet from him and raised his hands.

 

“Don’t worry, I’m not going to attack you or anything, I’m just going to explain. I reckon you’ve heard of the Akatsuki?”

 

“You’re kidding, right? I knew about the Akatsuki ever since I was a kid. My mother used to tell me these stories back when I was a kid…”

 

“Right, so you know of Madara’s failed plan and all? Well then, I can get down to the important points. We are called the Ikatsuki. A group of highly-skilled ninja who pursue just one goal. To gather all nine shards of the scattered Kyubi chakra, and with that, revive the Kyubi. With such power under our command, we can rule the world.”

 

Takako smirked. “Couldn’t come up with anything original?”

 

Fuuta shrugged and continued.

 

“Most of us are in it for different reasons. I myself am here because I find there is hardly any challenge involved in being a ninja anymore. In these times of relative peace and prosperity, there’s never any need for ninjas with skills beyond that even of Jonin.”

 

“So, why are you all trying to take over the world? I mean, boredom isn’t a reason to want to rule the world.” Daisuke said.

 

“Well, you see,” Zeru answered. “We want to accomplish what Madara wanted to do, except a bit differently. We -”

 

“Zeru,” Fuuta cut in. “Maybe it’s not that smart to tell them so much of our plan before they’ve even thought about joining?”

 

“So let me get this straight, you want us to join you?” Daisuke asked.

 

“Correction. We want you and Sayuki to join us. We could care less about that other girl, although that boy from the Sand is quite interesting. Speaking of, how did you maneuver your sword in midair like that? I didn’t see any strings,” Fuuta said.

 

“Well, it’s quite simple, want me to tell you?” Takako asked.

 

“If you please.”

 

“Well, tough luck, I’m not so idiotic as to reveal my techniques to my opponents, unlike someone,” Takako said, looking at Zeru.

 

“Can I ask you something? Why do you want me and Sayuki to join you?” Daisuke asked.

 

“Is it really that hard to figure out? You’re not called the Immortal Duo of the Mist in vain.” Fuuta answered.

 

“I see, so you want us to bolster your forces…” Daisuke said, pondering.

 

Kaori tightened her grip on Daisuke’s arm.

 

“You’re not honestly thinking of joining with them, are you, Daisuke?” she asked.

 

Daisuke ignored Kaori and continued.

 

“Out of curiosity, What will happen to Kaori and Takako after this?”

 

“Depends, really,” Fuuta said. “If you decide to join us, we’ll erase their memories, but if you don’t join us…”

 

“Then we kill them both,” finished Ryujo.

 

“Erase their memories of this?” Daisuke asked?

 

“No,” Fuuta said. “Erase every single memory they have involving you and Sayuki,”

 

 

[spoiler=Chapter 17]

Chapter 17 - The Deal

 

 

Kaori turned to Daisuke, scared at the prospect of either dying or being wiped out from Daisuke’s memories.

 

“Daisuke, what should we do?” she asked.

 

“Depends on what their answer to my proposal is.” Daisuke answered.

 

“Proposal?” Zeru asked.

 

“Let me guess, you join us, and we let your friends leave without erasing their memories, right?” Fuuta said. “Not going to happen. They’ve seen our faces, so it’s too late to not do something about that.”

 

“Close,” Daisuke began. “But not exactly what I was thinking of. My proposal is, if Kaori and Takako decide to join you as well, will you let them?”

 

Fuuta placed his hand on his chin. “Well, from what I saw during your friend’s battle against Ryujo, I think he can manage, but I’m not sure about the girl.”

 

“Don’t worry, she can fight.” Daisuke assured him.

 

“I’d think that to be obvious, seeing as she almost reached me during our first meeting, before you stopped us. But I also haven’t seen her do anything that would qualify her to be here. Trust me, you four may think you’re all that, but you haven’t seen the ninja world from the top, like we have.” Fuuta stated glumly.

 

Ryujo pulled out a kunai and began spinning it.

 

“Hey, if you’re not sure if she can fight or not, then why not let me fight her?” he asked.

 

“You’ve had your turn,” the last person, whose name Daisuke and his friends still did not know, said as he walked out into the light, revealing green eyes, and smooth brown hair. “Now I want to fight.”

 

“Matsuda, I hardly think that girl could even stand up to Ryujo. She’d die against you. You know what? I think I’ll fight her, at least I can restrain myself.” Fuuta said.

 

“Hey, I can restrain myself too!” Zeru exclaimed.

 

“Yeah, but can you restrain your mouth?” Ryujo asked.

 

Zeru looked away, annoyed. “Shut up.”

 

“Alright, since it’s decided that I’ll be your opponent, you can charge at me any time you like. But first, since our last introduction was a bit one-sided, what’s your name?” Fuuta asked.

 

“My name’s Kaori, but what does that have to do with anything?”

 

“Nothing much, just basic battle manners, don’t you think?”

 

“Since when do crooks have manners?”

 

“Crooks? I don’t believe we’ve done anything to deserve that title, do you?” Fuuta asked.

 

“You kidnapped Jin!” Kaori exclaimed.

 

“Perhaps, but no harm has come to him. In fact, you can almost say we saved him.” Fuuta said.

 

“What are you talking about?”

 

“Oh, never mind, you’ll find out soon. In the meantime…” Fuuta said, as he closed his eyes.

 

A few moments later, he opened them. They were glowing green, and the whites of his eyes had turned black. He stared into Kaori’s eyes.

 

“If you fought me now, you’d be sure to lose,” Fuuta said.

 

Kaori blinked, confused. “You don’t know that.”

 

Fuuta ignored her, and continued. “And, if you lost, you’d look bad in front of Daisuke. You couldn’t have that. Of course, you couldn’t back out either, since it was Daisuke who asked this, to help you. You don’t want to be forgotten, do you, even if it means dying.”

 

”No,” Kaori said, shaking her head slowly. “Stop it…”

 

“Because you know, deep down in your heart, somewhere, something told you it was possible. It was possible that Daisuke would join with us. You know him better than most people, and you know his personality. You knew there existed a possibility that he would accept the offer, and join us.”

 

“Stop it!” Kaori yelled, sinking to her knees.

 

“So you decided to try it, even if it meant you’d fail, you wanted to try to get him to refuse, no matter what, because if he didn’t, you’d be forgotten… a mere memory… to the one person you - ”

 

“You’re right,” Kaori muttered. “I’d rather die than have Daisuke forget me. I know all that. I know my own feelings, you don’t have to tell me. But I think I have to tell you something. I don’t care what you know, and I don’t care what you think. I’m doing this for myself, and that’s all that matters. I’m determined to beat you, so I will!” Kaori yelled, and dashed at Fuuta while pulling out a senbon.

 

Fuuta closed his eyes again, and caught Kaori’s wrist before she reached him. When he opened them again, his eyes were their usual dark green, and the whites of his eyes weren’t black anymore.

 

“You have spirit, I’ll give you that. You know what? We’ll give it a try. You, as well as Takako, can both join us.”

 

Kaori blinked. “Wha - just like that?”

 

”Of course not, first, we have to get you uniforms, then, we have to fill you in on some inside information. Well, welcome to the Kuchiku.”

 

“Kuchiku?” Daisuke asked. “I thought this was the Ikatsuki.”

 

“Heh, you really thought I was serious? Where’s the creativity in that name? Of course it was a fake name, until you were in the organization, and it was safe to give you that sort of information.”

 

 

[spoiler=Chapter 18]

Chapter 18 – I Refuse

 

 

Jin lay in his cell. He had given up trying to escape. He got up and walked to his cell door.

 

“Are you going to try and escape again, huh?” Mikuo asked, brushing a strand of his blond, shoulder-length hair off his forehead.

 

“Are you going to let me?”

 

“No.”Mikuo stated plainly.

 

“Then no,” Jin said, and fell back down on his bed.

 

“You know,” Mikuo said. “Now you’re being smart, saving your energy, instead of hammering at the walls covered by my Dark Prison jutsu. You couldn’t break through them if you tried, as you’ve seen.”

 

Jin sighed. He moved his vision to the wall opposite the cell door, noticing the shade of darkness was ever so slightly lighter. He dismissed it as lack of lighting in his cell, and sat up on his bed.

 

“So, why have I been captured, unless you plan to keep me quiet about this, and are planning my execution at some point?” Jin asked.

 

“I don’t really know, huh?. It’s up to our leader to decide what to do with you.” Mikuo said.

 

“So you’re just one of those that follow blindly?”

 

“No, I just can’t be bothered to think up a future for you, although I’m quite sure it’s a short future indeed.” Mikuo stated.

 

Just then, the one member of Kuchiku whose face Daisuke and the others hadn’t seen, the one in the middle, appeared in front of Mikuo, who stepped back to allow him to have a full view of the cell.

 

He stepped into the light, right in front of the cell, where Jin could see him. His blond hair covered one of his eyes, and part of his face, as a large strand that went down, almost reaching his chin. The rest of his swept-back blond hair met at a point on the middle of his back.

 

“So, Jin Kuryu, why is it you became Hokage?” he asked.

 

“Why? It’s obvious. I’m most suited for the position, because of my combat prowess.” Jin answered.

 

“Oh? But that’s no reason. You don’t see me becoming the Raikage, yet I can, I’m quite sure, defeat him in combat.”

 

Jin shifted in his cell. “Where are you getting with this?”

 

“Do you know the difference between me and the Raikage? He cares for his village. He wants to protect it. I, on the other hand, couldn’t care less, as long as I know I’m stronger.”

 

“What’s this got to do with me?” Jin asked.

 

“You said, it was your duty to protect the village. I told you, the Raikage WANTS to protect it. See the difference? In other words, Jin Kuryu, I don’t think you’re all that satisfied with your life. I think you’re missing something. I think you want action.”

 

“That’s not…” Jin began.

 

“I could feel your blood pulsing as you defended your village from Daisuke. The feel of combat, the adrenaline…you love it!”

 

“How do you know…?”

 

“How do I know about the attack on your village? Obviously, because I planned it. Not only did it serve to test the capabilities of the Immortal Duo of the Mist, and serve as a gathering place for those I wanted to recruit, but I also wanted to test you. And do you know why? Because I think you’ll love to join us.”

 

Jin, having heard enough, stood up, and ran to the wall opposite the cell door, and punched it with all his strength. The wall cracked, and burst.

 

“My hunch was right,” Jin muttered. “The dark chakra is weaker the further it is from the user…”

 

“You may have burst through the dark chakra-enforced wall, but you won’t escape!” Mikuo said, and dashed forward.

 

Before he could open the cell door, the member whose hair covered his left eye stopped him. “Wait, Mikuo. It won’t be necessary for us to stop him.”

 

Before Mikuo could reply, he noticed Jin had stopped. In front of him, dressed in the same cloaks as Fuuta and Zeru, stood Daisuke, Takako, Sayuki, and Kaori.

 

“So, Jin Kuryu,” asked the mysterious member next to Mikuo. “What will you do?”

 

Jin stood up, and glanced over at him.

 

“It can’t hurt to give being a bad guy a try,” he said with a small smirk.

 

 

[spoiler=Chapter 19]

Chapter 19 – The Girl and the Shard

 

 

Daisuke, Takako, and Zeru all stood over a cliff, gazing over at a village.

 

“So, this is where one of the pieces of the Kyubi’s chakra is rumored to be, right?” Daisuke said.

 

“Yeah, but don’t get too excited. There’ve been so many false alarms, we haven’t found any pieces yet, so don’t get your hopes yet. I still don’t see why I have to babysit you two just because it’s your first mission. Well, I suppose stalling won’t help, so let’s go.” Zeru said, as he readied to jump down.

 

Takako took off his cloak and tossed it to the ground, revealing his ninja suit underneath, as well as his red scarf.

 

“What was that for?” Zeru asked, glaring at Takako.

 

“Do you really think I’m going to wear that…thing?”

 

Takako walked over to his Kuchiku robes, and gave them a slight kick.

 

“They look like someone threw in some blue cloth to a black robe while the machine was whirling, and hoped for the best.” Takako stated flatly.

 

“I worked hard on that design! You just have crappy fashion sense!”

 

Daisuke sighed and sat down on a nearby rock. “This could take a while.”

 

Takako walked over to Zeru and gestured to his cloak. “First, we have your…pieces of cloth designed like a robe,” he said, the gestured to his own attire. “Then, we have my black ninja attire, and red scarf, a perfect combination. Now, which do you think is better?”

 

“At least I don’t wear a scarf in plain summer. Summer’s too cold for you?” Zeru asked mockingly.

 

“Yeah, well, at least I don’t blab about everything to the enemy,” Takako said, with a devious smile.

 

Zeru’s hands were consumed by two fireballs. “That’s it, you’re going down!”

 

Daisuke sighed again. “I might as well go complete this mission by myself. This’ll take too long.”

 

Daisuke dashed down the cliff, headed for the village. Meanwhile, Zeru tossed the fireballs around his hands at Takako, who pulled out his sword, and, with a slice of his blade, blocked the fireballs.

 

“How did that not melt your sword?”Zeru asked, shocked.

 

“Why do you think I’ll answer?”

 

Takako readied his blade, and Zeru placed his hands together.

 

 

Daisuke, having reached the village, stealthily walked around corners, careful not to be seen. At this time, the whole village probably lay in their beds, sleeping, but he wasn’t going to take chances with any early risers. According to Fuuta, the shard was in a small house, in the east side of the village. As he drew closer, he noticed some children outside, all with glum faces, and hid behind a house.

 

“It would be troublesome if they saw me,” Daisuke muttered.

 

He placed his hands together, and a spinning ball of water went around the other side, until it hovered in front of the kids, who all turned to stare at the ball in amazement. For precaution’s sake, Daisuke made the ball float a little higher, in case any bigger kids came along, and circled around the opposite side of the house, and behind the kids.

 

He checked the map Fuuta gave him, hours before, and looked straight ahead.

 

“That’s the one.”

 

Daisuke manipulated some water into a key shape, and placed it into the key slot on the door. The water solidified into ice, and Daisuke turned it, opening the door. He slowly opened it, careful not to make it creak.

 

“What is it?” Daisuke heard someone say, startling him a bit.

 

He noticed the voice had come from one of the rooms, and entered. Inside, a young girl wearing a pink gown, who looked to be at most eleven, sat on a large chair surrounded by piles of coins. Her expressionless green eyes, and straight, waist-length, blond hair, gave her a royal look.

 

“What have you brought me this time, villager?” the girl asked quietly.

 

“I’m not a part of this village.” Daisuke said.

 

“So, you’re an outsider, come to steal my money, huh? I shall give you one chance. Leave, before I choose to end your existence.”

 

“Hold on, what’s a little girl like you doing with so much money? How did you get it?”

 

The girl’s face softened slightly.

 

“You…don’t know about my shard?” the girl asked.

 

“What shard are you talking about?”

 

“Why, I’m talking about the shard of the Kyubi, of course. It contains a part of the legendary Nine-Tailed Fox’s chakra. And it’s all mine to use.”

 

 

[spoiler=Chapter 20]

Chapter 20 – Enraged

 

 

Daisuke took a subconscious step forward.

 

The girl leaned back in her chair. “You’re not going to take it, you hear?”

 

“I won’t, so just calm down. What’s your name?”

 

The girl eased back into the chair, relaxing somewhat.

 

“My name is Ami Shikawa. What’s yours?” Ami asked.

 

“I’m Daisuke Sakami, pleasure to meet you. What are you doing here all alone?” Daisuke said, approaching Ami slowly.

 

“Well… I lost my mother and father to a bandit attack when I was young.” Ami said, lowering her head.

 

Daisuke kneeled in front of Ami, and lifted her chin. “I’m sorry to hear that. But, Ami, where did you find that shard?”

 

Ami pulled away somewhat, but kept her head up, although her gaze was centered on the ground.

 

“This person, with blond hair, and an orange and white cloak, came up to me, after he defeated the bandits, the same ones that murdered my parents. He asked if I thought what the bandits had done was right, and I shook my head. He smiled, gave me the shard, and said ‘Then create your own righteousness, with this.’ I don’t know what he meant, but, I’ve lived by those words.” Ami said.

 

“I see you’ve made a lot of money. Did you use the shard?” Daisuke asked.

 

“That’s right,” Ami began. “I used the shard to threaten people, so they’d give me what I want. When they didn’t, I used its power, and now they give me all I want…because they’re scared of me. Scared of what I can do…”

 

“You used the power of the shard before?” Daisuke asked, surprised.

 

Ami stood up and walked toward the window of her house. She gazed out at all the villagers that passed by, then, back at Daisuke.

 

“Yes, I did. It was the only way to get them to listen to what I wanted, and for them to respect me.” Ami said, looking at the ground.

 

“So you think that’s righteousness?” Daisuke asked.

 

“What? Of course, since it’s making me happy!”

 

“That’s not what that person meant. He said, create your own righteousness, he didn’t say create righteousness for you. You may be happy, but are they?” Daisuke said, pointing out the window.

 

Ami looked out the window again, and blinked. For the first time, she seemed to have taken notice of the outlook of the people of the village. After a few seconds, she turned back.

 

“You’ve been using that shard for the wrong reasons. You were supposed to bring these people under prosperous times, not servitude. I’ll be taking that shard from you now.” Daisuke stated.

 

Ami’s eyes widened. She slowly backed away, shaking her head slowly.

 

“You said…you weren’t here to take it. You lied to me. You lied!”

 

“You’re lying to yourself!” Daisuke said, his dark blue hair covering his eyes.

 

Ami stopped, shocked.

 

“You said you’re happy, right? Then why did you look so lifeless when we met? Why do you seem to care for those people, now that you’ve seen their state of life? If you’re happy, then why are you crying?”

 

Ami reached up to touch her cheek, and quickly jerked her hand back as she found it was wet. She looked down to see tear stains on the floor, closed her eyes, and fell to her knees, sobbing.

 

Daisuke looked up at Ami.

 

“Where is the shard?”

 

Ami slowly reached into her shirt, and took out her necklace, which held a red shard, with a glowing energy inside. Daisuke moved closer to Ami to take it, but as he reached for it, Ami tightened her grip on the shard. She looked up at Daisuke, glaring at him.

 

“No…you’re just trying to not make me happy. If I let you take that shard…I won’t be happy. You’re trying to trick me. You’re planning on using this shard for yourself!”

 

As she spoke, Ami’s look grew wilder, and her teeth became sharper. She jumped back from Daisuke’s reach.

 

“I’ll kill you,” Ami said, in a growl.

 

Daisuke noticed the danger, and the amount of chakra Ami was exerting, and ran for the door. He ran outside, with Ami following him. When they were more into the forest, and there were no people around, Daisuke stopped at a clearing. He turned back, and saw Ami, glaring at him.

 

“So this is the fox’s chakra,” Daisuke said, grinning nervously. “I’ve always wanted to see it up close. But this is a bit scary.”

 

 

[Dizzy~]

oh sorry it was great, i usually hate fan-fics, so this is AWESOME

[DL]

Ah, cool.

 

I'm planning to be a writer someday, so knowing I can make someone who dislikes fanfics think mines is awesome is pretty sweet. ^_^

 

Chapters 21-30 will be posted here

 

[spoiler=Chapter 21]

Chapter 21 – Power of the Fox

 

Ami dashed up to Daisuke so fast, he barely had time to react. She slashed at him, and he manipulated water in front of him, to block it. When Ami touched the water, it exploded. She slashed at Daisuke again, and he sidestepped. Ami dug her foot in the ground, spun around mid-slash, and kicked Daisuke in the stomach. He flew back a few feet, and landed on one knee. As he stood up, Ami dashed at him again. Daisuke could see red chakra beginning to form around her.

 

“I’m sorry, but I can’t let you win,” Daisuke said.

 

Daisuke manipulated water to surround her entire body, aside from her head and neck. Ami began shaking, and, with a roar, broke free of the water’s restraints, scattering it everywhere. She landed on her feet, and dashed at Daisuke. Meanwhile, Daisuke had begun swirling concentrated water around his palm. He dashed at Ami, and thrust at her with his open palm.

 

“Water Palm!” Daisuke yelled.

 

Ami slashed Daisuke on the cheek, giving him a wide, but somewhat shallow, cut on his cheek. He palmed her on the stomach, making her flinch. She reared her hand back to slash again, but Daisuke released the pressure of the Water Palm, ripping a hole in the chakra that was enveloping Ami, and ripping through some of her clothes. Daisuke pushed forward one final time, and the pressure finally lifted Ami off her feet, and sent her flying to a nearby tree, which cracked as Ami hit. Daisuke also heard something else crack. Ami growled at Daisuke and staggered up, but fell down on one knee, one of her arms hanging limply by her side. By then, the red chakra had enveloped all her limbs, and her trunk. It began crawling up her neck, as a tail began to form as well.

 

“What in the world? Her leg and arm are broken, but she’s still trying to move. Is that chakra…?”

 

Ami stood up, and took forceful, but shaky, steps toward Daisuke. Her face still full of rage, but her body shaking, as if it were asking her to stop. Ami finally reached Daisuke, reared her arm back, and then slashed at him. Daisuke jumped back to avoid being hit. Ami staggered forward, and fell down on the grass. She staggered up again, and began walking toward Daisuke again.

 

“This…it’s going to destroy her body at this rate!” Daisuke said, alarmed. “I have to stop her.”

 

Daisuke manipulated more water to hold Ami, from all around the clearing. The water spiraled around her, binding her, and solidified into ice. Ami roared again, and began shaking as the ice began to crack.

 

“Not this time,” Daisuke said. “Water Style: Spiral Ice Grave!”

 

He manipulated the water from the air, and the grass, and trees, into a giant cone-shaped spiral that solidified to ice as well. The end result was a giant spiral of ice that rose a dozen feet in the air, with Ami’s head poking out of the top, and the rest of her body frozen underneath. Daisuke finally relaxed for a bit, but not before he noticed the red chakra had fully enveloped Ami, and the chakra tail had fully formed. Ami gave a low growl, and the ice binding her exploded outward. She landed softly on the ground, but Daisuke could see her limbs underneath the chakra cloak.

 

“The only way to stop her is by removing that damn necklace,” Daisuke muttered. “In case I don’t make it, there’s one thing I should do first.”

 

Daisuke placed his finger on his ear.

 

“Takako, Zeru, are you there? I found what we were looking for. And, I may need backup.”

 

Daisuke raised his hand to the air, and launched a ball of water upward, toward the sky. Once it got high enough, it exploded like a firework.

 

Daisuke ran at Ami, full speed, and reached for the necklace, as Ami stabbed at his stomach.

 

 

“We’d be so much better off without your crappy outfits!” Takako exclaimed.

 

“Well, if you’d be mo- hold on, it’s Daisuke. He says he found what we were looking for.” Zeru said, surprised.

 

Takako turned to look at the water that exploded in the sky. “He’s over there, let’s go.”

 

 

[spoiler=Chapter 22]

Chapter 22 – First Shard

 

 

Takako and Zeru reached the clearing where Daisuke and Ami fought, a few minutes previously. They approached Daisuke and Ami, both on the floor. Takako turned Daisuke onto his back. Daisuke’s stomach was wounded, but a layer of ice covered it, preventing it from bleeding. Zeru turned over Ami.

 

“I wonder who this girl is,” he said.

 

Several burns scattered throughout Ami’s body, the spiral burn mark on her stomach, and her pale figure startled Zeru.

 

“What did Daisuke do this girl?” Zeru asked.

 

“Something tells me you don’t want to know,” Takako said, and glanced down at Daisuke’s closed fist. It slackened from when he lost consciousness enough for Takako to see Daisuke held something. He crouched down and lifted it from Daisuke’s grip.

 

After a glance at it, Takako walked over to Ami, crouched down, and looked her up and down for a few seconds. Then, he lifted himself up and handed the red shard to Zeru.

 

“It’s this, definitely. It’s what we’ve been looking for. I’m quite sure this girl possessed it, from the red mark around her neck, so Daisuke took it from her. It’s clear they had a fight, due to their wounds. Although, those burns aren’t something Daisuke could do, aside from that spiral one on her stomach, which he probably caused with his Water Palm. In contrast, the girl also wounded him in the stomach, but he froze a layer of water over it, to stop the bleeding. There are hardly any books about the Nine-Tailed Fox’s chakra, but if I had to take a guess, I’d say they fought, but Daisuke tried not to harm her, by restraining her with ice and water, thus why she’s showing signs of minor frostbite, and why she’s wet, and the fox’s chakra itself is the reason for her burns. There’s no other explanation that’s as likely.” Takako said, finishing his analysis.

 

Zeru blinked.

 

“H-how did you know all that?” he asked.

 

“Of course, nothing’s certain,” Takako said. “But it’s what most likely happened given the conditions of Daisuke, the girl, and the terrain. But what I keep wondering about is, how strong is this girl, naturally? Because, if she’s just a normal person, then, the levels of chakra this shard possesses is much larger than I had previously thought. We have to find the other ones.”

 

Daisuke gave a small cough. Takako turned his attention to him. Daisuke struggled up. His eyes immediately went to Ami after getting his bearings. He kneeled beside her, and then turned to Takako.

 

“We have to get her back to base. Sayuki can heal her!” Daisuke exclaimed.

 

“Are you crazy?” Zeru interrupted. “We can’t let a little kid into the base.”

 

“They let you in,” Takako muttered just loud enough for Zeru to hear.

 

“I may be young, but I assure you, I’m way out of your league,” Zeru stated.

 

Takako snickered. “Yeah, yours is the little league.”

 

Daisuke cut in. “Guys, now’s not the time. Ami needs medical treatment, fast.”

 

Zeru pondered. “Alright, but you’re taking responsibility for this.”

 

Zeru opened a scroll, and placed his hand on one of the seals. “Reverse Summoning Jutsu!”

 

 

The four of them vanished in a cloud of smoke, and the next thing they knew, they were standing in the Kuchiku hideout.

 

As soon as the smoke cleared, Daisuke saw Sayuki running toward him. She hugged him, almost making him lose his balance.

 

“Daisuke, I missed you! I even stayed here, waiting for you to show up!” Sayuki said, rubbing her head on his chest.

 

Daisuke clenched his teeth as a small wave of pain washed through him when Sayuki’s head rubbed against his wound’s ice layer. Sayuki lifted up her head at Daisuke’s small grunt, and looked down at his wound, horrified.

 

“Oh, Daisuke, I’m sorry, I’ll heal you right away!”

 

“No, heal her first,” Daisuke said, gesturing at Ami.

 

Sayuki turned to look at the unconscious girl next to Daisuke.

 

“Daisuke, what happened?” Sayuki asked.

 

“I’ll explain later. Heal her first. You may have to use our power.”

 

Sayuki looked from Daisuke to Ami, and nodded. She took Daisuke’s hand, and, now overflowing with chakra, looked at Ami. She placed her hands on Ami’s chest, as a glowing green chakra sphere began to form around Sayuki’s hands. A few seconds later, Ami’s burns slowly began to vanish, and color slowly returned to her skin. Finally, all that needed to be done was heal the spiral burn on her chest.

 

“Daisuke, you used your Water Palm on this girl? You know what it does to someone on the inside. This girl is still developing.”

 

“I had no choice. It was the only way I had to get her to stop, and even that didn’t stop her. And it was because of this,” Daisuke said, gesturing for Takako to show Sayuki the red shard.

 

Sayuki gasped. “Is that the…?”

 

The Kuchiku member whose blond hair covered one of his eyes appeared.

 

“Congratulations, Daisuke Sakami. You’ve brought us one ninth of the way closer to our goal.” He said.

 

 

[spoiler=Chapter 23]

Chapter 23 – Her Condition

 

 

Daisuke walked closer to Sayuki, and sat on the chair next to her.

 

“She’s going to be okay, right?”

 

“I don’t know, Daisuke. I healed all her external wounds, but I’m not sure about her internal injuries. A broken bone is one thing. Scrambled organs are an entire different concept. And there’s the fact her body seems to be…deteriorated. I think it may have been the Kyubi shard that did that to her.”

 

They both watched Ami, sleeping in her bed, bandages around her stomach.

 

“There must be something you can do, isn’t there?” Daisuke asked.

 

Sayuki shook her head. “Beyond what I’ve done, I don’t know what else I can do, except hope the damage is as minimal as possible, and not permanent.”

 

They sat there for about an hour or so, not saying a word, Daisuke staring at Ami, and Sayuki monitoring Ami’s condition and looking over some papers, when Ami’s eyes flickered open. Daisuke sat up on his chair. She turned her head slowly toward Daisuke.

 

“Daisuke, is that you?” Ami asked.

 

“Yeah, Ami, it’s me. Are you feeling okay?”

 

“I’m feeling weird. Daisuke, I…hurt you, right?” she said, looking at Daisuke’s stomach, which, until recently, had been wounded.

 

Daisuke looked away. “That was nothing. Sayuki was able to heal it before it got infected or anything. I’m more worried about you. I couldn’t go easy on you.”

 

A glum look washed over Ami’s face. She sat up on her bed.

 

“Daisuke, I’m sorry. Even after you tried to make me see what I was missing, all I did was attack you, and become angry with you. And now, here you are, still worrying about me,” Ami said. “I don’t know how to make it up to you.”

 

“You don’t have to, I mean, I was just trying to -”

 

“I know! Make me yours!”

 

Daisuke blinked. “Wha-?”

 

“Oh,” Ami said, blushing. “Not like that, I mean make me a part of your group! I can tell by your cloak being identical to that girl’s next to you that you’re in some sort of group together.”

 

“I…don’t think we can do that. You’re still too young. And, you have no ninja abilities whatsoever. Tell you what, once you get all healed up, we’ll send you back home, and we’ll visit as often as we can.” Daisuke said, with a small smile.

 

Ami shook her head.

 

“No, I want to help you. Any way I can, I’ll do it!”

 

Daisuke sighed and placed his hand on Ami’s shoulder.

 

“Look, Ami, I know you want to help, but what I do is really dangerous. You saw that firsthand.” Daisuke said.

 

Sayuki nudged Daisuke on the shoulder.

 

“Daisuke, I think you should take a look at this.” She muttered, as she looked down, and handed him a paper.

 

Daisuke read what was on it, and his face darkened. He looked down, and gave the paper back to Sayuki, then walked out of the room. He leaned on the wall opposite the door and groaned.

 

“So she may never be able to walk again, huh?” he whispered.

 

 

 

[spoiler=Chapter 24]

Chapter 24 – Psycho or Genius?

 

 

“I still don’t know why you dyed your hair light blue,” Takako said.

 

“You’ll see,” Kaori answered.

 

Kaori, wearing the Kuchiku cloak, and Takako, wearing his normal ninja clothes plus scarf, passed by Daisuke, as he leaned on the wall, a glum look on his face.

 

“What’s wrong, Daisuke?” Kaori asked.

 

“Let me guess, you’re suffering takoyaki withdrawal? Look, it’s not my fault there aren’t any food stand around here.” Takako stated.

 

“No, it’s nothing. I’m just pondering some things. It’s nothing for you guys to be concerned about. So, where’re you headed?” Daisuke asked.

 

“They finally gave me the list of pairings. It seems the pairings for missions are almost always Fuuta and Zeru, and Ryujo and Matsuda. Now the new teams are you and Sayuki, which I saw coming, Jin and Mikuo, and me and Kaori,” Takako said, sounding disappointed.

 

Kaori looked annoyed at Takako, and then looked away. “We should get going. Hurry up, or I’ll leave you behind. See you later, Daisuke.”

 

Kaori ran the opposite direction from Daisuke and Takako. Takako chuckled.

 

“Later, Daisuke,” He said, and followed Kaori.

 

Daisuke blinked. He had only just noticed the fact Kaori had dyed her hair. He pondered about it for a few moments, and then shrugged.

 

It took Takako only a few seconds to catch up to Kaori.

 

“So…what IS our mission?” Takako asked.

 

“Didn’t you pay attention to the briefing? We have to check out a certain place that we think may have a shard. It seems this kid is in possession of a shard, or so we’ve heard claims of.” Kaori said.

 

“Okay…so what IS this ‘certain place’?”

 

“You don’t pay attention to anything, do you?” Kaori asked, and then sighed. “Just follow me.”

 

Kaori ran out through the base’s entrance, and Takako followed suit. After a few minutes of running, they had almost arrived at the Leaf Village, and Kaori stopped, signaling Takako to stop too.

 

“Now do you see why I dyed my hair? It’s so no one would recognize me.”

 

“Nice, but what if they recognize me?” Takako asked.

 

“I’m sure it’s not a problem.” Kaori said, peeking out from the tree she and Takako were hiding behind.

 

“Right, and thus, the not-a-problem caused you to dye your hair to avoid it,” Takako said, rolling his eyes.

 

Kaori tugged on Takako’s sleeve, motioning him to follow, as she quickly stepped out of from behind the tree, and into the Leaf Village. Kaori’s eyes darted back and forth, from one line of buildings to the other. In contrast, Takako lazily followed her, but both kept a fast pace as they walked. Kaori spotted the house that was their target.

 

Kaori slowed down as she reached the front step of the house, as did Takako, and knocked. A few seconds later, a short-haired woman answered the door. The sight of two strangers, one wearing a robe, the other wearing ninja clothes, on her front step startled her a bit.

 

“May I help you?” she asked.

 

“Yes, we’re here to see your son.” Kaori said.

 

“Oh, is this about that shard thing?”

 

“It is, may we come in?”

 

“Of course, my son’s room is right upstairs. I’d call him down for you, but, he doesn’t like to be outside his room.

 

Kaori nodded and stepped inside, followed by Takako.

 

They climbed the stairs, and a muttering coming from a nearby room drew Kaori’s attention. She peeked in to see a boy, looking to be around fourteen or so, dressed in dark blue pajamas, even though it was the middle of the day, sitting on a chair, facing his desk, writing something.

 

“Um, hello,” Kaori said hesitantly.

 

“BANG!” the boy yelled, turning around to face Kaori, while pointing a pencil at her.

 

Kaori, who had taken an involuntary step back, was left speechless at what the boy had just done.

 

“If I had a gun, you’d be dead. BOOM!” the boy yelled again, as Takako entered the room, and pointed the pencil at him.

 

“Great, I’ve got to deal with an idiot,” Takako muttered.

 

Kaori stepped into the room hesitantly.

 

“So…what’s your name?” she asked, hoping for the best.

 

The boy began making strange motions while still sitting on his chair. “I am the one who will crush evildoers! I am the righteousness in the world! I am Hikaru Kintoki! The genius that will save humanity! BANG! BANG BOOM!” yelled Hikaru.

 

“Okay, not an idiot, a psycho,” Takako muttered again.

 

“Well, anyway, Hikaru,” Kaori said, trying to ignore what had just happened. “We’re looking for something. A red shard, have you seen one?”

 

“Well, of course! It’s the shard of the Kyubi chakra! I know all about the story. And since I do, it was easy to pinpoint the location of one of the shards.” Hikaru said with a devious smirk.

 

 

[spoiler=Chapter 25]

Chapter 25 – Substitute

 

“Wait, you pinpointed a shard’s location? How did you do it?” Kaori asked.

 

“Easy, it’s all a matter of calculations!” Hikaru said, brushing his brown hair off his brow. “Anything can be calculated, and therefore, everything can be predicted, such as the trajectory as one of the shards.”

 

Kaori blinked. She was astounded at how intelligent, albeit crazy, the kid sounded.

 

“So let me get this straight,” Takako said. “We’re asking a genius psycho if he had a ninth of the greatest power in the world right now. And you’re buying into his nonsense about calculations?”

 

“You,” Hikaru said, pointing at Takako. “Don’t believe me, do you?”

 

“I see you really are a genius,” Takako answered, rolling his eyes.

 

“Well, how do you explain this?” Hikaru said, pulling out a red shard so everyone in the room could see.

 

Takako blinked.

 

“That’s the one! Can we have it?” Kaori asked, reaching out her hands.

 

“No way, this thing could hold a lot of power inside. I keep it with me at all times, just in case something begins to happen, but nothing’s happened, yet.”

 

Takako leaned on the wall and closed his eyes as he lazily listened to Hikaru talk.

 

“From what I’ve read, collecting all shards is the only way to activate the power, so I’ll just look for all of them. Then I’ll have the ultimate power of the fox.” Hikaru said, smirking again.

 

“How about we do something for you in return?” Kaori asked.

 

“Well, I’d be willing, for a more, how shall I say, clear view of your body.” Hikaru said, once again, smirking.

 

A senbon flew an inch past his face, and stabbed the wall opposite the door.

 

“I suggest you start being serious, or I may stop being nice,” Kaori said, blushing slightly.

 

“Alright, calm down, I was just kidding!” Hikaru said, smiling nervously. “Alright, how about we do a test of wits? If you pass, I’ll give you the shard.”

 

Takako half opened his right eye. “Maybe you’re not as psychotic as I first thought. What’ll it involve?”

 

“Good question!” Hikaru said, bending over in his chair, and pulling out a blank paper from the top of a stack of papers. He turned around on his desk, placed the paper, and began writing incredibly fast.

 

Hikaru turned back a minute later, and handed the paper to Kaori.

 

She read it, read it, and then passed the paper to Takako.

 

“I can’t figure this out at all.” She said.

 

Takako read it aloud.

 

“‘If a wimp was cornered by two bullies that are standing by the only door, the only window next to him can’t be opened, and there was no one else around, what was the one way they could possibly escape?’ What kind of crap is this?” Takako asked.

 

“I know, I can’t figure it out either, but we have to.” Kaori said.

 

“Not that. Kaori, haven’t you seen it?”

 

“What are you talking about?”

 

“Notice the similarities. It says one wimp and two bullies. How many people are in this room? Only us two, and this kid. It also says the bullies are standing near the door, and the window can’t be opened. We’re standing in front of the door. Also, I know that type of window. It’s the same one in my house, and you can’t open it. Do you see it yet?”

 

Kaori’s eyes widened. “It’s basically the same situation!”

 

“Yes, which was the final proof I needed. Hikaru, you’ve been lying to us this entire time!” Takako exclaimed.

 

Hikaru nearly fell back in his chair. “What are you talking about?”

 

“First of all, when we got here, you were acting psychotic. This alone wouldn’t have raised my suspicion, but, notice how when we mentioned the shard, you lost a big part of that behavior. Of course, none of this is proof of anything. But then we have the shard. You said you walked around with it the entire time, but it never showed any powers. Well, I happen to know someone who was quite close to someone else who was around a REAL shard for a long time. I have no idea of knowing what the shard does for different people, but to have caused no reaction? The chances of that are highly unlikely, especially when it almost destroyed that person’s body, even taking control of it. But now, you gave us this. And you know why I think you did? Either so we tell you, and you actually use what we say to escape, or, the more likely reason, because you’re simply lonely. You wanted attention. All of this was about attention. The acting weird, the fake shard, and this, too, were all to draw attention to you.”

 

“Wait,” Kaori said, still trying to process what Takako had said. “The shard was a fake?”

 

Takako was about to speak, when Hikaru got on his hands and feet and bowed to them.

 

“Yes, it is! I’m sorry! I never meant any harm! But, when I calculated the trajectory of the shard, and, it wasn’t there, I just had to create a fake one, or risk looking like an idiot. I couldn’t stop what followed. Again, I’m sorry.”

 

“One question, before we leave. Why did you want the shard?” Takako asked.

 

“I thought…if I had the shard, people would come to me, be my friends. I should have known. What good does being a genius do when you do stupid things?”

 

Takako turned around and headed for the door.

 

“Come on, Kaori. We’re leaving.”

 

Kaori looked at Hikaru, then at Takako, and nodded. “Okay, wait for me.”

 

 

[spoiler=Chapter 26]

Chapter 26 – No Matter What Comes After

 

 

Daisuke walked back into the room. He looked at Ami, then at Sayuki.

 

“Sayuki, can I see you outside for a moment?” Daisuke asked.

 

“Sure, Daisuke,” Sayuki said.

 

Sayuki followed Daisuke out of the room, and Daisuke closed the door to the room.

 

“What is it, Daisuke?”

 

“Sayuki, what exactly is wrong with Ami? Tell me all of it,” Daisuke said.

 

“Well,” Sayuki began, as her finger went to her chin, and her gaze drifted upward. “First off, your Water Palm actually did less damage than I thought. It seems something lessened the impact. But then comes the worst part. You see, the Kyubi’s chakra deteriorated her body, especially her limbs.”

 

“Is there any way to make that better?” Daisuke asked.

 

“I don’t think so. Nor would I like to try it. For that, we’d need a tremendous amount of chakra. And, also, I don’t even know if her body would be able to handle that much chakra.” Sayuki said.

 

“What happens if her body doesn’t accept that much chakra?”

 

“I don’t know, Daisuke. I don’t know. That’s what’s holding me back from trying.”

 

“And if we don’t try it?”

 

“She’ll most likely never be able to walk again. Actually, since she’s still young, she might still be able to walk, but any physical activity above that would be impossible.” Sayuki stated glumly.

 

“We’ll try it,” Daisuke said.

 

“Daisuke…” Sayuki began.

 

“Please, Sayuki. We have to try.”

 

Sayuki closed her eyes. She pondered it for several moments, and then opened them again.

 

“Only with the girl’s consent,” she said.

 

Daisuke nodded and opened the door, then walked next to Ami, still outstretched on her bed.

 

“Ami, me and Sayuki are going to try and heal you. But, first, we want to know if it’s okay with you.” Daisuke said.

 

“Why wouldn’t it be, Daisuke?” Ami asked.

 

“We…don’t know the risks, and the chances of success are extremely average.”

 

“Still, you’re here with me, Daisuke. That alone makes me believe it’ll be a success.” Ami said, smiling.

 

Sayuki gulped, and walked to the opposite side of the bed, then placed her hands on Ami’s stomach.

 

“Daisuke, place your hands on mine.” She said.

 

Daisuke nodded and placed his hands on top of Sayuki’s.

 

“Daisuke,” Ami said. “Will it hurt?”

 

Daisuke looked sadly at Ami. “I don’t know. But if it does, just say the word, and we’ll stop, I promise.”

 

Ami nodded, and gave Daisuke a small smile. Sayuki took a deep breath, and began focusing her chakra, along with Daisuke’s chakra, on Ami. A large blue-green semi-sphere of chakra formed on Ami’s stomach.

 

A sweat drop slid down Sayuki’s cheek. Time seemed to not exist, as the healing took place. Every eye on the room sat firmly fixed on the semi-sphere on Ami’s stomach, thinking it could vanish if even a syllable was uttered. Quiet filled the air, no one dared to hardly breathe. Until, finally, the chakra around Sayuki’s hands disappeared.

 

“Finished,” she said, before collapsing to the floor.

 

“Sayuki, what’s the matter?” Daisuke asked, about to circle the bed and see what was wrong. But he fell back on his chair, exhausted.

 

“I’m…tired,” Sayuki muttered from the floor, and closed her eyes. Daisuke could hear her breathing become regular.

 

“So, she’s gone to sleep, huh? Sounds good, but…”

 

Daisuke struggled up to his feet, and supported himself with the bed. He glanced at Ami.

 

“So, how’re you feeling?” he asked.

 

Ami opened her eyes, which she had closed all throughout the process and looked happily at Daisuke.

 

“I feel fine. Thank you, Daisuke.”

 

 

 

[spoiler=Chapter 27]

Chapter 27 – Outburst

 

 

Daisuke smiled. “That’s good. And, now you can go home. I’m sure you’re happy.”

 

Ami shook her head. She sat up on her bed.

 

“I’m not happy because I’m better, I’m happy because you are, and because I’m eager to do what you, and that man who gave me the shard, wanted me to do. I’m going to bring happiness to the people of my village. It may be hard, but that’s what righteousness is, and it’s what you taught me, Daisuke,” Ami said.

 

Ami stood up and hugged Daisuke, then, looked up at him.

 

“You said I wouldn’t be able to help you as I am now, right? Well then, I promise, I’ll grow up to be the person who could help you when you need help the most.”

 

Daisuke chuckled. “I’ll be waiting for that day. But for now, it’s time to get you home.”

 

Daisuke walked over to Sayuki, hoisted her up, being careful not to wake her, and placed her on Ami’s bed.

 

“Sayuki…thank you…” he whispered.

 

Daisuke headed out the door with Ami, headed for Ami’s village.

 

 

Daisuke walked Ami to the doors of her village.

 

“This is as far as I’m going, alright?

 

Ami nodded. “Daisuke, promise we’ll meet again?”

 

“I promise,” Daisuke said, and began to leave.

 

Just then, Daisuke noticed all the people went out of their homes and stood in rows in front of Ami. Then, they all got on their knees and bowed.

 

“Mistress Shikawa, welcome back,” one of them said.

 

Daisuke looked at Ami. “Remember?”

 

Ami nodded. “Everyone, I have something to say. I’m…sorry. I know I controlled your lives, with the threat I would use the shard of the Kyubi’s chakra. But I don’t have it anymore. I gave it up. I think we can begin living happy, righteous lives, now.”

 

The people rose from their bow a bit, beginning to murmur amongst themselves.

 

One of the men stood up. “You mean you don’t have the cursed shard anymore?”

 

“No, I don’t,” Ami answered.

 

“Get her!” the man yelled, grabbing a small rock.

 

Ami stepped back, scared. Daisuke stepped in front of her, but Ami gripped his shirt and shook her head.

 

“No, Daisuke, they just need to let their anger out at me. I…deserve this. Please don’t interfere,” she said.

 

Daisuke hesitated, but stepped back.

 

The townspeople began grabbing small rocks and throwing them at Ami. Daisuke turned away, a pained look on his face. More and more people started throwing rocks, and all Ami could do was raise her arms to protect her face. Then, someone threw a medium-sized rock. Ami saw it, and gasped, then raised her arms in front of her face, flinching. The rock hit one of her raised arms, causing blood to trickle down her arm, and making her fall back.

 

Daisuke, anger clearly showing on his face, manipulated water in a large semi-sphere around Ami.

 

“That’s enough,” Daisuke said, his eyes glowing light blue. “She already apologized. What more do you want her to do? Do you want to stone her to death? She’s going to try to change, in fact, she’s already begun. Now, I’m going to leave. But I will be back. And if I find this girl has been put under any unnecessary harm, I will be angry. And I doubt anyone here would like that.”

 

“Daisuke, what’s wrong?” Ami asked, shaking, not only from her many bruises and scratches, but also from Daisuke’s outburst.

 

Daisuke closed his eyes and looked away, letting down the water around Ami. He sighed and dashed off, away from the village, and Ami.

 

 

[spoiler=Chapter 28]

Chapter 28 – Bandits and Fire

 

 

“Hey, wait,” Hikaru called at Takako and Kaori.

 

When they didn’t stop, he ran after them, not caring if he was wearing pajamas, and if he still hadn’t brushed his hair, which stuck up at odd points scattered throughout his head.

 

“Stop, where are you going?” he asked.

 

“Somewhere where we’re not wasting our time,” said Takako.

 

“Wait, what if I said I knew where one of the shards is located?”

 

“Then I’d say you’re lying,” Takako replied.

 

Hikaru ran around Takako and Kaori so he was facing them.

 

“I’m not lying. I know where one is. But, I can’t get it. See, it’s impossible for someone like me, but maybe someone like you can,” Hikaru said.

 

“Should we trust him?” Kaori asked.

 

Takako shrugged. “Lead the way.”

 

Hikaru nodded several times, and led them out of the village, and into the woods.

 

“Well, here comes the first reason I can’t get the shard,” Hikaru said.

 

As they walked along the woods, a man walked in front of them, blocking their path. By his side was a sword.

 

“Where’d you think you’re going?” The man asked in a rough voice.

 

Takako walked by the man, ignoring him. The man drew his sword and raised it in front of Takako.

 

“I asked you a question,” said the man.

 

Takako drew his sword, spun around, and disarmed the man of his own sword in a flash. The sword spun around a few times, and landed on the ground.

 

“I suggest you let us pass,” Takako said.

 

“Big mistake,” the man muttered.

 

In a matter of seconds, Takako, Kaori, and Hikaru were surrounded by bandits. Kaori quickly began looking around. Takako walked back lazily to Kaori, as if the bandits weren’t even there.

 

“So, what’s the situation?” Takako asked.

 

“There’re around twenty bandits, most of which are normal bandits, but one of them is a ninja. He’s quite a powerful one too,” Kaori answered.

 

“Which one is it?”

 

“That one,” Kaori said, pointing at the cloaked man with a red mask.

 

His lean figure stood out. He stood a bit taller than the average person, and his cloak, with many folds, gave him a shady look.

 

Takako nodded. “You take care of the rest. I’ll be done with this guy in a minute.”

 

“I’ll be done way before that,” Kaori said, smiling.

 

“I’ll just… wait for you to finish, then,” Hikaru muttered, walking closer to Kaori, probably wanting her protection.

 

Kaori pulled out a handful of senbon, and tossed them at the bandits. Meanwhile, Takako dashed at the masked bandit. He noticed the other bandits were clearing the way between him and the masked bandit, but cast the thought aside for the moment.

 

Takako swung his sword at the bandit, who pulled out his own and clashed with Takako. Takako smirked, slid his sword down the bandit’s sword until it hit the sheath, and then angled it, and stabbed at the bandit. The bandit stepped back to avoid the stab, released his sword from the clash, then pulled out two shuriken and threw them at Takako. The shuriken veered before they hit Takako, and hit the ground.

 

Takako felt like smirking, but the three other shuriken he saw coming at him stopped him from doing so. Those kunai veered as well, and hit the ground. The bandit moved his arms back, and the shuriken dislodged, went in an arc, and shot at Takako again, but missed him. The bandit moved his arms again, and the shuriken moved toward him, restraining Takako.

 

“So they’re attached to strings…” Takako muttered.

 

The strings, Takako noticed, had tied themselves around him without his notice. The bandit wove together several hand signs, stopping at one final one. In a second, fire began to spiral around the strings, toward Takako.

 

 

[spoiler=Chapter 29]

Chapter 29 – The Chaos Bandit

 

 

Takako threw his sword in the air as much as he could with his arms so tied up, and up it went, spinning, above his head, toward the bandit.

 

Kaori turned to the sword.

 

“With that much force, and spin, it…won’t reach.” Kaori muttered, and drew her attention back to the last of the bandits, who dashed at her with a sword.

 

She stabbed him in the neck with a senbon, making him lose consciousness.

 

Takako smirked as the sword kept going. Then, when it was right above the bandit’s head, it stopped spinning and went straight down with surprising speed. The bandit moved just in time to avoid a hit, but his mask still cracked due to a gash made by the sword.

 

The bandit took a step back as his mask cracked, revealing narrow, crimson eyes. He gripped the rest of his mask and tossed it to the ground. His hedgehog-like spiky black hair with a red stripe fell down to his shoulders.

 

Meanwhile, Takako had escaped the ropes, and the flames, and now stood a few feet in front of the bandit.

 

“So, who are you? You’re quite a skilled ninja.” Takako asked.

 

“My name is Kai Zashin, but I am known as the Chaos Bandit. And you?”

 

“I’m Takako Makeru, and I’m known as the guy who just owned the Chaos Bandit,” Takako said, seriously. “But, why exactly are you a bandit? I mean, it seems like you’d make a nice living off of being a ninja.”

 

“Ninjas sicken me,” Kai said.

 

“Hating yourself isn’t the way to go. Neither is telling us how screwed up your childhood was, but I know you’re going to, so go ahead.”

 

“When I was a kid, my parents abandoned me,” Kai began.

 

“Yep, here we go,” Takako said, rolling his eyes.

 

“Do you know why? It was because they knew I was born to be a ninja. In our village, ninjas are despised. Because of that, even when I was alone, no one would reach out a hand. Even so, I grew. I taught myself the basics of fighting. Until one day, a bandit challenged me, and I beat him. The other bandits found me, and gave me an offer. If I killed the bandit I had defeated earlier, I could become one of them.”

 

“Let me guess, you had a lot of internal conflict with the thought of killing someone?” Takako asked.

 

“That’s right. You can’t imagine how hard it is for someone to have to kill another person. And yet, of course I did it. I wanted to be accepted.”

 

“Wait, that’s it? I was expecting something a bit…longer,” Takako said.

 

Kai smirked.

 

“Yes, that’s my past. Now let me enlighten you on my present,” he said, reaching into his pocket.

 

He pulled out a red shard, glowing with energy. Hikaru stepped from behind Kaori, where he was cowering, and pointed at the shard.

 

“That’s the one! It’s the real shard I was talking about! But, how did you get it? It was behind a powerful barrier!” he asked Kai.

 

“What are you talking about? There was no barrier,”

 

Hikaru frowned. “That’s odd, when I came here a month ago, and there it was, behind an impenetrable barrier.

 

“Well, all I found there was a piece of red and white cloth, like, from a robe or cloak. Anyway all that matters is the shard is mine, now.” Kai said, as he spun it around, and caught it.

 

Kai placed the shard in his mouth with an evil smirk, causing Kaori to gasp.

 

“Don’t think you can walk away from pure chaos,” Kai said, and dashed at Takako.

 

 

 

[spoiler=Chapter 30]

Chapter 30 – Hatred

 

 

Takako stepped back, and raised his sword just in time to block Kai’s sword slash. Kai raised his foot and kicked at Takako, but his foot swerved at the last second, and missed. Takako broke the clash, and jumped back, then sheathed his sword. He placed his hands together, and sand began forming around his feet, until he was standing on a small platform of floating sand.

 

“Sand Blade Jutsu!” he said.

 

Takako began spinning rapidly, and the sand around his feet began shooting out disks of sand at Kai. Kai dodged each sand blade that was thrown his way, all the while getting closer to Takako. Takako let the sand around his feet go away, so he was left with no support but the sand he stood on. He jumped up, and gave it a kick in the side. The sand formed a giant sand blade that sped at Kai. Kai dodged it. It exploded when it hit the ground, scattering needles in all directions.

 

Takako smirked, before he noticed none of the needles had hit Kai. They had all been stopped by a red chakra cloak that had begun enveloping him.

 

“It seems the stone is affecting him the same way it affected Ami. But, if that’s true, I have to stop him as soon as possible,” Takako muttered.

 

“Wait, Takako, I’ll help you!” Kaori offered.

 

“No, I’ll do this myself. There’s something I want to test,” Takako replied.

 

Kai dashed at Takako, and swung at him. Takako jumped back, and the attack almost grazed him.

 

“But that’s easier said than done,” Takako said. “Let’s see if I can break through that chakra cloak.

 

Takako took out two kunai and tossed them, one directly above the other, at Kai, who sidestepped with time to spare. One of the kunai veered, toward Kai. He leaned back to avoid it, but it still slashed the front of both his chakra cloak, and his actual cloak.

 

Kai’s cloak had ripped just enough for Takako to see something that shocked him. There was the Kyubi shard, half-emerging from Kai’s chest. The chakra cloak covered the spot that was slashed, and by now, had also fully covered Kai, who was glaring at Takako, hatred in his eyes.

 

“Kaori, think you can give me a little help now?” Takako asked.

 

Kaori nodded and dashed at Kai. She took out several senbon, and tossed them at him, but the chakra cloak stopped the senbon before they reached him.

 

“As I hoped,” Kaori muttered.

 

She took out a large needle, and tossed to the air. When it was right above Kai, it exploded, and several dozen needles flew down at him. The chakra cloak stopped all the needles before they reached Kai, and the result was that it was covered in needles.

 

Kaori put her hands together. “Frost Gown Jutsu!”

 

The senbon began to freeze whatever was around them. In a few seconds, Kai’s entire chakra cloak had frozen, as he struggled inside, unable to move.

 

Kai clenched his teeth. A jet of red shot began leaking out from a small crack in the ice. More red jets sprouted around the chakra cloak. With a final effort, Kai roared. The ice, and the senbon, scattered everywhere, as if they had detonated.

 

“Kaori, there’s only one way to stop him, and that’s getting the shard out of him,” Takako said.

 

“How do we do that?” she asked.

 

“I don’t know, yet, but we can only try to get that shard out of him, and if we have to hurt him, then so be it,” Takako stated.

 

Kaori shifted her gaze to Kai. She focused in the shard on his chest.

 

“Takako, can you keep his attention?”

 

“Yeah, I suppose. Why?” Takako asked.

 

“I’m going to try that move…” Kaori said.

 

 

[El Make]

Sweet, and why are all your fanfic characters named Daisuke?

[DL]

I like the name daisuke.

 

Just wait until you see what your name is XD

 

[spoiler=Chapter 31]

Chapter 31 – Stab

 

 

Kaori began charging chakra in her hand. Takako ran toward Kai and held his blade toward the ground, letting it scrape it, causing sand to fly up a few inches. The sand began covering the blade, until not an inch of it could be seen.

 

Takako swung at Kai, and the blade sped along, almost leaving afterimages. Kai raised his arm to block the blade, but it sped it up at the last second, and slashed his chest, leaving a wide gash in his red chakra cloak. Unfazed, Kai slashed at Takako with his other arm and Takako moved his blade to block.

 

The punch looked about to hit, but the blade once again sped up and blocked the punch. Kai growled and kicked Takako on the side of his stomach, making him grunt, and fly a few feet to the right. He landed on both feet, skidding a bit before stopping, and stood up, panting.

 

Takako raised his arms to either side of him, about half a foot from his waist, and sand began being drawn to his hands. In a matter of seconds, his hands were fully covered in sand gloves.

 

“Alright, let’s see how good this guy is as fist sparring,” Takako muttered.

 

He dashed at Kai, and swung at his stomach. Kai brought his arm down and knocked Takako’s fist aside. Takako dug his fist into the ground, spun around, and heel-kicked Kai on the side of his face, sending him back a few feet.

 

Kai spun around once, and landed on his feet, growling. He jumped at a tree, then pushed off, and sped toward Takako. Takako spun around, and swung at the speeding Kai with a backhand thrust. The thrust hit Kai on the face, turning him toward the floor, as he was about fall, face-first.

 

“I won’t lose to you…” Kai growled.

 

He planted his hands on the ground, and began rapidly kicking at Takako, who barely deflected the blows as they came. One kick nailed Takako on the face, making him step back, rubbing it.

 

“Jeez, that burns. I shouldn’t get touched by the red chakra…” Takako muttered.

 

 

Kaori, exactly a few feet behind Kai, extended her arm toward his back. Around the top of her wrist, a foot or so long, and ending at a sharp point, a blade made entirely of flowing blue chakra proudly stood attached to her wrist.

 

“Chakra Pierce Jutsu,” Kaori whispered.

 

She dashed at Kai soundlessly, and stabbed him in the back with the chakra blade. Kai gave a howl, and reared his head back, but then, the red chakra cloak began to recede.

 

“This blade will only touch, and harm, chakra,” Kaori said.

 

It was only a few moments before it completely vanished. Kaori removed her chakra blade and stepped aside as Kai fell backward, the red shard of the Kyubi’s chakra right next to his feet.

 

“We did it,” Kaori said, smiling slightly.

 

Takako sat down, and wiped sweat from his brow.

 

“Man, that guy was annoying. Gathering all nine shards had better be worth the trouble,” he said.

 

Hikaru came from his hiding place behind the tree. “That…was the fiercest fight I’ve ever seen! It was amazing! You were all BOOM! And he was all POW! Well, anyway, you got the shard, so now I want to ask you a question. Can I join you? I’m interested in the shards too!”

 

“Sorry, kid,” Takako said. “You’re not cut out for our job. I could tell that since I met you, you’re the book type.”

 

“Come on, I could be useful. An intelligent warrior can beat a brutish one!” Hikaru exclaimed.

 

“You’re not a warrior at all. We have plenty of smart people where we work, so no thanks,” Takako said.

 

Hikaru glared at Takako and moved over to the unconscious Kai.

 

“Fine, but can I at least take care of this guy? I want to show you I can help, so I’ll kill him for you.”

 

“You say that, but have you ever killed someone?”

 

“Well, no,” Hikaru admitted.

 

“Then don’t say it like it’s easy. Either way, we won’t let you finish him off, that would be our job.”

 

Takako pulled out a kunai and spun it around once, then approached Kai with it.

 

“Hold it, Takako,” Kaori said. “Fuuta’s calling us back to base.”

 

“Tell him to wait a bit.” Takako said.

 

“He says it’s urgent, and we have to go NOW,”

 

Takako shrugged. “Alright, kid, don’t touch this guy, just go back home. We’ll be back to finish this guy in no time.”

 

Kaori took out a scroll and placed it open on the ground. She placed her hands together, and she and Takako disappeared in a cloud of smoke.

 

Hikaru looked at the cloud of smoke vanish, and then switched his gaze to Kai.

 

"Hmmm, you just may be useful…” Hikaru muttered.

 

 

[spoiler=Chapter 32]

Chapter 32 – Reaction

 

 

All members of the Kuchiku stood around a table. At the center of the table, encased by separate glass containers, stood the Kyubi shard Daisuke had gotten from Ami, and the one Takako and Kaori took from Kai.

 

“I called you all here,” Fuuta began. “Because I thought you should see this.”

 

He gestured over to the glass case which contained the first obtained shard. The shard inside glowed with a mystical aura, and shook slightly.

 

“I had to encase it this morning, when it began giving off radiation. Which is why I encased the other one as soon as I could.”

 

“It wasn’t giving off that much energy this morning,” Ryujo said.

 

“I don’t know for sure, but it seems close contact with the other shard caused both of them to react more violently. It seems the reason they’re reacting now, is because of lack of contact with a host.” Fuuta said.

 

“So, since they can’t find a host, like Ami and Kai, the chakra is spilling, right?” Takako asked.

 

“Precisely,” Fuuta said. “And since none of us fully know how the Kyubi’s chakra works, we’re going to look for the one person who fully mastered it: the seventh Hokage, and legendary shinobi, Naruto Uzumaki.”

 

The leader nodded his head. “The teams will be comprised of Fuuta and Zeru, who will look within the Leaf Village for information. Meanwhile, Ryujo and Matsuda are going to check the Sand Village. Finally, Mikuo and Jin are going to check the most unlikely of all three places, the home village of Kushina Uzumaki, the Waterfall Village.”

 

“What about the rest of us?” Daisuke asked.

 

“The rest of you will stay here, to guard the shards, just in case. Meanwhile, I need to sort out some things. Alright, I wish you luck in your missions…go.” The leader said.

 

Fuuta and Zeru nodded, and disappeared, as did Ryujo and Matsuda, and Mikuo and Jin.

 

 

Fuuta and Zeru appeared in front of the Leaf Village, right under the arch that marked the entrance to the village.

 

“So, where do we go first?” Zeru asked.

 

“I think the Hokage’s office would be a nice place to start,” Fuuta answered.

 

Zeru followed Fuuta as he silently dashed forward, into the heart of the village. Suddenly, Fuuta stopped running, causing Zeru to almost bump into him.

 

“Why did you stop?”

 

“Look there, Zeru, a ramen shop,” Fuuta said, gesturing at the shop.

 

“Fuuta, I don’t think this is the time for eating, we’re on a mission.”

 

“Shows how much you researched Naruto Uzumaki,” Fuuta muttered, and entered the ramen shop.

 

Inside, a middle-aged woman with long brown hair that had grey streaks cooked ramen intently, as a teenage boy with short brown hair served a bowl to a single customer.

 

“Can I help you?” the woman asked, her black eyes shining in the light coming from outside the shop.

 

“Yes,” Fuuta said, sitting in one of the benches. “I’ll take a small ramen.”

 

Zeru frowned, confused, but sat down next to Fuuta.

 

“Can I ask something?” Fuuta asked, as the woman made the ramen. “Do you know Naruto Uzumaki?”

 

“Well, of course, everyone knows the seventh Hokage,” the woman answered.

 

“No, I mean, before he became Hokage.”

 

The woman looked surprised.

 

“Actually, yes, I knew him since he was just a boy. He used to come here almost every day to eat ramen.”

 

“I see. You know he went missing a few years back, right?” Fuuta asked.

 

“Yes, no one’s heard from him since,” the woman answered.

 

“When was the last time you spoke to him?”

 

|The woman put her finger to her mouth, pondering. “Well, it was actually the day before he went missing. He told me Ichiraku Ramen was still the best after all these years, and he said he’d hoped to eat it again one day, after he got back.”

 

“Do you have any idea where he would have gone?”

 

“When I asked him if he was going somewhere, he said, he needed some peace and quiet, so he could feel pain. I asked him what that meant, but he didn’t say anything else.”

 

Fuuta stood up. “Thank you for the information.”

 

“Wait, aren’t you going to eat?” she asked, handing the brown-haired boy a bowl, which he placed on the table.

 

Fuuta placed some money next to the bowl. “Zeru, enjoy the ramen, I’ll be back soon.”

 

“Wait, what?” Zeru asked. “What are you talking about?”

 

“Just stay there, I’ll be back when I’m done,” Fuuta said, heading out of the shop.

 

 

[spoiler=Chapter 33]

Chapter 33 – Ninth Hokage

 

 

Fuuta stepped out into the street, and looked up at the roof of the ramen shop. He jumped up, and landed on it. Then, he proceeded to jump from roof to roof, heading for the Hokage’s office. He reached a large red building that leaned in as it went up, ending in a large platform, that seemed to be right under a gigantic stone face with all of the Hokage’s faces engraved on it.

 

Fuuta walked through the front door of the red building, and walked up a set of stairs, that led to a hallway with yellow walls. Fuuta walked along it, until he saw a red door guarded by two ninja.

 

“Who are you?” asked one of the ninja.

 

“I’m simply a traveler.” Fuuta answered.

 

“Wait, you… you were present at the eight Hokage’s disappearance!”

 

“Well, yes, I suppose. Anyway, I’d like to speak to the current Hokage, if there is a new one so far, and since there are guards here, I believe there is.”

 

“We’re going to have to bring you in for questioning,” one of the ninja said.

 

“Oh, is that so?” Fuuta asked.

 

 

A man, who looked to be around thirty gathered some papers in his hand and tapped them down on the desk, straightening them. He placed them next to another pile of papers, and then ran a hand over his spiky brown hair.

 

“Man, this is boring. I didn’t think being Hokage would be this much work. How did Naruto manage?” he muttered.

 

The door opened slowly, and from it came a small amount of smoke.

 

“So it’s true, you do know Naruto Uzumaki,” Fuuta said, walking into the room.

 

The man straightened in his chair. “Who are you?”

 

“Everyone seems to want to know who I am, I think I’m famous. Anyway, you should tell your guards to be more polite. They attacked me when all I wanted to do was talk to you.”

 

“You got past the guards?” the man asked.

 

“Well yes, it was easy. You should get more competent people, to guard you, the Hokage. It would be a shame if the Leaf Village had to get a tenth Hokage so soon,” Fuuta said.

 

The Hokage stood up, his hands firm against his desk, and looked at Fuuta. “What do you want?”

 

Fuuta walked closer to the Hokage.

 

“What I want is simple. Do you know, or have any clues about the whereabouts of Naruto Uzumaki?”

 

The Hokage closed his eyes. A small hum streamed out of his lips.

 

“Naruto…I know where he may be. But first, why do you want to know?” he asked.

 

“I need to ask him a few questions,” Fuuta said.

 

“I can’t tell you, then. I don’t think he wants to see anyone.”

 

Fuuta swiped a kunai from his pocket and held it toward the Hokage.

 

“Then I’ll have to make you tell me.”

 

 

Zeru dashed out of the ramen shop, frowning, still slurping some ramen.

 

“I can’t believe he really went ahead and left to look for clues without me,” Zeru muttered through a mouthful of ramen.

 

He reached the red building, and stopped as the roof exploded. Fuuta shot out of the hole. He did a back flip and landed next to Zeru, a sweat drop sliding down his cheek.

 

“Get ready,” he said, smiling nervously.

 

“Get ready for what?” Zeru asked.

 

Fuuta pointed at the broken roof, where the Hokage, and two of his clones, jumped out and landed a few yards from Fuuta and Zeru.

 

“That,” Fuuta said.

 

 

[spoiler=Chapter 34]

Chapter 34 – The Skill of a Hokage

 

 

“Wait, who is that guy?” Zeru asked.

 

Fuuta pondered. “He’s the Hokage, but I don’t know his name.”

 

“My name is Konohamaru Sarutobi,” Konohamaru said, overhearing. “Who are you?”

 

“I don’t think that’s of your concern, really,” Fuuta answered.

 

“Then I’ll make you tell me.”

 

The two Konohamaru clones dashed at Fuuta. One turned into a giant shuriken midway, and the other clone grabbed it and tossed it at Zeru. Meanwhile, the real Konohamaru dashed at Fuuta, as the clone that wasn’t a shuriken dashed around him.

 

Zeru slashed at the shuriken with a kunai, but a few inches from touching the kunai, the shuriken turned back into a clone, gripped Zeru’s shoulder, and jumped behind him, avoiding the slash.

 

Fuuta kicked at Konohamaru, but as the kick landed, it exploded into smoke.

 

“A clone,” Fuuta muttered.

 

The real Konohamaru, already behind Fuuta and Zeru, placed his hands together and formed another clone, as the clone that had turned into a shuriken ran closer to him. Konohamaru extended his hand, and both clones began molding the chakra into a sphere, while adding their own chakra.

 

In a few seconds, Konohamaru had a large Rasengan covered in lightning. He raised it above his head, and then thrust it into the ground.

 

“Thunder Rasengan Fissure!” Konohamaru yelled.

 

The Rasengan began making large cracks in the ground, that all headed toward Fuuta and Zeru. They stepped aside as lightning began moving along the cracks. More cracks began to sprout, until Fuuta and Zeru were surrounded by cracks on all four sides, and all cracks now had large amounts of electricity flowing through them.

 

Konohamaru raised his hands and began gathering chakra into each, as his two clones shaped it into a sphere. With a Rasengan in each hand, Konohamaru spread his arms, and then slammed both Rasengans together. His arms shook from the pressure, but held firm.

 

Konohamaru extended his arms straight forward at Fuuta and Zeru.

 

“Rasengan Wave!” Konohamaru shouted.

 

The energy from the two clashing Rasengans was released as a large wave of spiral energy, like a drill, that turned the ground to dust as it scraped it, when it shot ahead.

 

“That could hurt,” Fuuta said, and jumped into the air, where he stayed, as if floating.

 

Zeru spun around once, and vanished in a cloud of wispy black smoke, then appeared in the air a second later, hovering. The Rasengan Wave missed them both.

 

“How are you flying?” Konohamaru asked.

 

“Easy,” Fuuta said. “I’m using my gravity manipulation jutsu, and Zeru can use reverse chakra.”

 

“Reverse chakra? What in the world is that?”

 

“Not simple enough for you? I think you’ve gone to the ninja academy, so you must know how chakra works. So imagine what it can do if you add another element to that? What if you add outside energy into the mix?” Zeru asked.

 

Fuuta sighed. “Zeru, I think you’ve said enough. Do you want to give away the secret to your techniques?”

 

“Fine, but he’s going to die anyway.”

 

“No, we need him alive, to question him.” Fuuta stated.

 

“I won’t be giving any information to you!” Konohamaru exclaimed.

 

He raised his hand straight ahead, and began forming a Rasengan. When it was fully formed, he brought his hand back, and one of his clones began adding chakra to it. When he was done, the Rasengan had a breezy feel to it. Konohamaru brought his hand forward with full force, and tossed the Rasengan.

 

“Rasengan Bomb!”

 

It skidded on the ground, spinning wildly, before it kicked up. Its course aimed directly at Zeru, who barely had time to put his arms up to block, because of the surprise, as the Rasengan hit his raised arms, causing his body to shake. A second later the Rasengan exploded, creating several dozen cuts on Zeru’s cloak, and sending him flying back.

 

Fuuta hovered back down to the ground, and turned his gaze to Konohamaru.

 

“You’re pretty powerful,” Fuuta said.

 

“Of course, I’m the Hokage,” Konohamaru answered.

 

Fuuta thrust at the air in front of him with his open palm, sending a small ball of almost invisible chakra at Konohamaru. His clone moved in front of him to take the hit, and instead of disappearing in a cloud of smoke, he fell to the ground. The clone tried to get up, but was forced back down.

 

“What did you do?” Konohamaru asked.

 

“I told you, I have gravity manipulation jutsu. Did you think it applied only to me?” Fuuta asked with a smirk.

 

 

[spoiler=Chapter 35]

Chapter 35 – Test

 

 

Fuuta dashed at Konohamaru, and jumped at the last second. He landed behind him, and stabbed at his back with a kunai. Konohamaru spun around quickly and knocked the kunai out of Fuuta’s hand with his own. The kunai flew over Konohamaru’s head.

 

Fuuta grinned and tossed a ball of chakra at the kunai. When the ball hit it, the kunai instantly dropped, right over Konohamaru, who jumped out of the way as the kunai hit the ground, cracking it, and itself.

 

Fuuta jumped back onto the trunk of a tree, and pushed off, going abnormally fast behind Konohamaru. He skidded to a stop right behind him, spun around, and kicked him in the back. Konohamaru flew forward a few feet, then dug his foot in the ground, and turned around to face Fuuta.

 

“Your jutsu seems troublesome, but you won’t win,” Konohamaru said.

 

“If you only knew,” Fuuta muttered.

 

Fuuta sprinted at Konohamaru, and Konohamaru saw him throw a punch aimed at his face, so he put up his guard. The punch landed on Konohamaru’s stomach instead, making him grunt.

 

Fuuta spun around, grabbed the ground with his left hand, and let a kick fly, which Konohamaru saw that was going to hit his side, so he raised his hands once again to block, but the kick his him in the face.

 

“Do you see it now? Or are you still blinded by the illusion you are going to win, or have you opened your eyes to the real illusion?” Fuuta asked.

 

Konohamaru got to his feet, and his eyes widened.

 

“What are you doing to my sight?”

 

“Oh, not just your sight,” Fuuta said. “Notice, your pants are burning.”

 

Konohamaru looked down, surprised.

 

“It wasn’t burning a second ago! When did you set it on fire?” Konohamaru asked.

 

“A while ago, when I dropped the kunai on you, and you apparently dodged. In truth, the kunai ripped through some of your clothes, and, with a tag I placed on it, set them on fire.”

 

“I didn’t smell smoke, or feel the heat. You manipulated my senses into not seeing the fire, not smelling it, and not feeling it, right?” Konohamaru said.

 

Fuuta laughed and removed his green hat, the tossed it aside, revealing his smooth brown hair that fell to his forehead.

 

“That’s right. I can manipulate all your senses, as well as gravity. Now, do you still think you have even a small chance of winning?”

 

Konohamaru clenched his teeth.

 

“We won’t know until we try.”

 

Konohamaru placed his hands together.

 

“Shadow Clone Jutsu!” he yelled.

 

Several clones appeared from several clouds of smoke.

 

Konohamaru pointed at Fuuta.

 

“Attack!” he said.

 

The clones dashed forward, toward Fuuta. As they were about to reach him, he vanished.

 

“So,” Fuuta said from behind Konohamaru. “How do you plan to fight me if you don’t even know if what you’re fighting is real or not?”

 

Konohamaru spun around and kicked at Fuuta, who changed the gravity around Konohamaru’s leg, making it drop to the ground, cracking it. Konohamaru flinched, and Fuuta took the opportunity to kick him the stomach.

 

Konohamaru disappeared in a cloud of smoke. Fuuta turned around, to see the real Konohamaru dashing at him, a lightning-charged Rasengan in hand.

 

“Lightning Rasengan!” he yelled, and thrust at Fuuta.

 

Fuuta changed the gravity around Konohamaru’s wrist, causing him to struggle, and finally, cede, as Rasengan arched down, hitting the ground, and missing Fuuta by half a foot.

 

Konohamaru looked up, grinning. “There’s still more.”

 

A bolt of lightning blasted out of the ground near Fuuta’s feet, hitting his stomach, and sending him flying upward. A few seconds later, he fell to the ground on one knee, clutching his stomach.

 

“Nice try, but that won’t be enough to defeat me,” Fuuta said. “So, ready to give me the information?”

 

“No, I’ll never give it to you,” Konohamaru stated.

 

“Pity,” Fuuta said. “I’ll be forced to use this then.”

 

He closed his eyes. A few seconds later, he opened them again. The whites of his eyes had turned black, and his pupils glowed green. A few moments passed, and his eyes went back to their normal color.

 

“I see, so he’s in that cave. Who would have thought that’s what it meant?” Fuuta muttered.

 

“Wait, you know where he is?” Konohamaru asked.

 

“Thanks to you, yes, I do.”

 

“Could you have done that in any moment of the match?” Konohamaru asked.

 

“Why yes, I could have.” Fuuta answered.

 

“Then why didn’t you just do that from the beginning?”

 

“Isn’t it obvious? I wanted to test out your power,” Fuuta said, walking away.

 

Konohamaru staggered up. “This guy….he just said he was testing me…a Hokage. Just who is he?”

 

 

[spoiler=Chapter 36]

Chapter 36 – Cave of Pain

 

 

Fuuta walked along the main street of the Leaf Village, headed for the entrance. Zeru ran to catch up to him.

 

“Hey, Fuuta, I was blasted into the Hokage’s office, so I decided to look around some documents while I was there. I think I found where Naruto may be,” Zeru said.

 

“Yes, he’s in the Cave of Pain,” Fuuta answered absent-mindedly.

 

“Wait, how did y- oh, right, your Kekkei Genkai.”

 

Fuuta nodded and increased his pace. Once they exited the village, he headed for the highest place around, a large mountain. He stepped on the side of the mountain and stuck to it using his chakra. Zeru followed him, and they began dashing up the mountain.

 

Soon, they had arrived at the mouth of a cave.

 

“So this is where…” Zeru began.

 

“Yes, this is rumored to be where Naruto Uzumaki first met the real Pain. And this is now where he is. Or, at least, where the Hokage thinks he is,” Fuuta answered.

 

Fuuta beckoned Zeru to follow him as he walked into the dimly-lit cave. After walking for a few minutes, they encountered two paths, both lit by lanterns.

 

“I’ll take the right path,” Fuuta said.

 

Zeru shrugged and took the left path.

 

Fuuta walked for several minutes before he reached a room. Inside, in the middle of the room on a pedestal, sat a red shard protected by a glass case. Fuuta approached it, and raised his hand toward it. The glass case shook, and shattered. The pieces fell to the ground.

 

Fuuta reached for the shard, but when his hand touched it, the room itself began shaking. Rocks fell down, blocking the hallways Fuuta had come through, and more began to fall, forcing Fuuta to grab the shard, place it in his pocket, and use the only other hallway. Fuuta walked though the hallways for a minute or so, before encountering a dead end. Then, the walls began to close in on him.

 

“This sucks, I’m going to have to use most of the energy I have left over from the fight to escape this.”

 

Fuuta raised his arms to shoulder-level, fully extended.

 

“Gravity Mutation Jutsu!” he yelled.

 

The rock walls shook, and stopped closing in on Fuuta. A split second later, the rock walls retracted so fast, when they returned to their original place, they crumbled. Fuuta turned to see the path Zeru had taken, and decided to follow it.

 

 

After minutes of walking, Zeru reached an altar in a large stone room. On it was a faintly glowing red shard, encased in a glass case that had seals wrapped around it, and was standing behind an open scroll. Zeru walked closer to it, examining it. He reached out a hand and touched the glass case.

 

In an instant, before he could touch it, an explosion of smoke appeared from the scroll. Standing in front of the altar, light blond hair, almost silver, falling over his eyes, stood a young guy, looking to be in his late teens. His dead eyes glared at Zeru like a cheetah glares at its prey before striking. He wore a black jacket over a t-shirt, and blue jeans.

 

“Who are you?” he asked.

 

“I should be asking you that. You aren’t Naruto Uzumaki, are you?” Zeru asked.

 

“I am not Lord Uzumaki. My name is Hayate Tenshin. I was ordered to guard this shard with my life, by Lord Uzumaki.”

 

“So if we want it, we’re going to have to beat you?”

 

“No,” Hayate said, getting into a fighting stance. “Because you will never beat me, and you will never get this shard.”

 

 

[spoiler=Chapter 37]Chapter 37 – Taijutsu and Fire

 

 

Hayate blinked once, then dashed at Zeru, too fast for him to react, and kneed him in the stomach, then spun around and elbowed him in the back. Zeru lurched forward and fell to one knee.

 

“You’re pretty fast,” Zeru said.

 

He stood up and turned around to face Hayate, but he was gone. Zeru looked up to see Hayate clinging to the roof of the cave. He kicked off and sped down, then landed behind Zeru. While bending his arm to cushion the fall, he spun around while crouched, and swept Zeru off his feet. He spun again, and kicked Zeru in the back, with his other foot outstretched, sending him upward.

 

“Time to show you that you stand no chance,” Hayate muttered.

 

He kicked off from the ground and flew up until he was as high as Zeru, right above him, and facing him. Both of them were facing each other, almost parallel to the ground, Zeru flinching, and Hayate glaring at him.

 

Hayate brought his arm back, and punched Zeru straight in the stomach, making a sound like a machine gun fire for a second. Zeru made several grunts, and sped toward the ground, crashing into it.

 

Hayate landed on the ground softy.

 

“Ten Fist Jutsu; ten lightning-fast punches that seem like one single punch,” Hayate said. “That’s all it takes to defeat you.”

 

Zeru struggled up to his feet, slightly wobbly.

 

“That’s what you think. Now it’s my turn,” he said.

 

Zeru weaved together several hand signs. Then, he placed his hand on the ground, and fire began to swirl around Hayate, who jumped up.

 

“Flame Serpent Jutsu,” Zeru said.

 

A fire serpent shot out of the swirl of fire, toward Hayate. He brought his leg back, spun around, and kicked at the air. The force brought him back a foot or so, allowing him to dodge the flame serpent, which then turned and headed for Hayate again.

 

Hayate punched the flame snake, changing its path, making it hit the wall. That moment, Fuuta walked in.

 

“Zeru, did you find anything?” he asked.

 

“Well, I found one of the shards, but this guy is guarding it. He’s pretty powerful, too,” Zeru answered.

 

Fuuta looked at Hayate, who had landed. Then, he set his gaze on the fire serpent, now fallen under a crack in the wall, where it had hit due to Hayate’s punch. He turned toward Hayate again.

 

“Who are you?” Fuuta asked.

 

“I am Hayate Tenshin, the guardian of this particular shard, as ordered by Lord Uzumaki.”

 

“Why are you guarding it?”

 

“I was told these shards have more power than most humans could comprehend, and almost none can control. They must remain separated,” Hayate answered.

 

“Where is Naruto Uzumaki?” Fuuta asked.

 

“That, I do not know. All I know is that he left this shard here for me to guard, and I won’t let you take it.”

 

“Then I’m sorry to say we’ll have to,” Fuuta said. “Zeru, you should use ‘that’ now.”

 

Zeru smirked and nodded. “Alright, now it gets fun.”

 

Fireballs formed around Zeru’s hands, and he threw a punch at Hayate, shooting one of the fireballs at him. Hayate sidestepped and ran around Zeru. He kicked at him from behind, but before the kick connected, a small wall of fire shot up, blocking the kick.

 

Hayate’s hair fell to one side, revealing one of his eyes, wide in surprise. He shook his head, making his hair cover his eyes again. He placed his hands on the floor, spun around once, and kicked at Zeru with his other leg. Once again, the wall of fire shot up, blocking the kick. Hayate jumped back.

 

“What is that?” he asked. “I’ve never seen a jutsu like that.”

 

“This is my Kekkei Genkai. It allows me to control fire to my will,” Zeru answered. “And I guarantee, you won’t pass through it.”

 

 

 

[spoiler=Chapter 38]Chapter 38 – True Taijutsu

 

 

Hayate grunted, and jumped from the floor using his hands, propelling himself above Zeru, who crouched with one leg outstretched as Hayate aimed a kick down at him. A wall of fire shot out from the ground diagonally, blocking the kick.

 

Zeru spun, still crouched, and kicked at Hayate with his outstretched leg. Hayate kicked again, this one hitting the sole of Zeru’s ninja sandal, and boosting him up a few feet. Fire rose from the ground and followed the path of Zeru’s foot, but a few feet in front of it.

 

The fire hit Hayate, making him flinch, and he was knocked aside. He landed on one knee.

 

“It seems when it comes to ninjutsu, I can beat you,” Zeru commented.

 

Hayate stood up, and brushed dirt off his jacket. “We’ll see who prevails in the end, when your friend won’t even help you fight.”

 

“I would fight,” Fuuta said. “But I think Zeru wants to fight this one one-on-one. I wouldn’t want to interfere where I’m not wanted.”

 

“That’s right, even if you were in any shape to fight, I’d rather fight this myself,” Zeru said.

 

Fuuta sighed. “Did you really have to tell the enemy I’m weak right now?”

 

“Don’t worry, I could tell,” Hayate said. “Your breathing was heavier, and your shoulders are slightly drooping.”

 

“Anyway,” Zeru interrupted. “Let’s continue, shall we?”

 

Hayate got into a fighting stance. “It would be my pleasure.”

 

Hayate dashed at the wall, kicked off from it, and sped at Zeru. When he was close to Zeru, he launched a kick at him. The kick hit a wall of fire that shot up to block the kick. Hayate kicked up from the lava, his sneakers burning slightly, and positioned himself right behind, and above, Zeru, then kicked down at him.

 

Zeru turned around, but before he could manipulate the fire to block, the kick hit him in the back. Zeru stumbled forward and fell on his hands and knees.

 

“So I was right,” Hayate muttered.

 

Zeru stood up and turned around, slightly panting. “What are you talking about?”

 

“There’s a blind spot in your defense,” Hayate said. “It’s right behind you, near your neck. You can’t activate your flames to defend you from the angle. So that’s where I’m going to keep aiming.”

 

Hayate dashed behind Zeru. When he turned to the left, Hayate kicked off from the ground, straight at Zeru. Zeru turned back in time to raise a wall of fire, as Hayate hit it, making a machine gun sound again, and bursting a hole through the wall, as one punch went through the hole and almost reached Zeru, before he jumped back.

 

“That can’t be, ten punches shouldn’t be enough to get through my fire,” Zeru said.

 

“I could tell that from my first attack against that fire. So I went ahead and used my Fifty Punch Jutsu. Fifty fast punches that seem like five.”

 

“Wait, just how many times can you punch at once, anyway?” Zeru asked.

 

“Want to find out?” Hayate asked, and dashed at Zeru.

 

Zeru raised his right arm toward Hayate, and several fireballs shot out at him. Hayate dodged them with ease, and began running around Zeru at full speed. Zeru looked from side to side, trying to keep up with him, but Hayate’s speed made him hard to track. What Zeru didn’t notice was that Hayate was slowly closing in on him.

 

Once Hayate was a few feet from Zeru, he closed in one final time, and threw a punch at Zeru from behind. Zeru turned around, and Hayate hit him. Once the first punch landed, ten more punches landed on Zeru’s stomach, while Hayate didn’t move, as though they were aimed by a ghost. Zeru flew back and hit the wall, grunting.

 

“One hundred fist style,” Hayate said. “One hundred punches that seem like eleven… Now do you see? I’m too fast, and too powerful. You cannot beat true Taijutsu.”

 

 

 

[spoiler=Chapter 39]

Chapter 39 – Guardian of Wind

 

 

Zeru struggled up, panting. “Damn it, I can’t believe I’m letting this guy beat me.”

 

“Zeru,” Fuuta said. “Hold him for a bit longer. I almost have enough chakra stored up for us to use that technique.”

 

Zeru nodded and raised his hands. “Alright, I can promise you three minutes before my chakra becomes too low.”

 

The ground below Zeru’s outstretched hands began to spit fire. He brought his hands forward, and the fire shot out at Hayate, each segment of rock spitting fire in turn, reaching Hayate at a fast pace. Hayate jumped up, but when the fire bursts reached Hayate, it reached high into the cave ceiling, not the small bursts that had come before, burning Hayate’s jacket, and his forearms, which he used to shield himself from the fire.

 

Hayate fell on one knee. He looked up at Zeru, and sprinted at him. Zeru stomped his foot on the ground, and wave of fire went crashing toward Hayate, who stopped running and closed his eyes. A second later he opened them, and punched at the wave of fire, with all his strength, punching a hole through it.

 

Zeru raised his finger like a gun, and shot a fire bullet at Hayate, hitting him through the hole in the fire wall, and though his shoulder.

 

Hayate fell back, grimacing. He struggled to sit up, and turned to Zeru, a glare in his face.

 

“I will not be defeated,” he muttered, staggering to his feet.

 

Hayate ripped out his already half-torn jacket, and removed his shirt, revealing a pentagram on his chest. He placed one hand on top of the other, and turned his palms towards himself. He took a deep breath, and placed his hands on his chest, right over the pentagram.

 

“Guardian Seal!” he exclaimed, and then added under his breath, “forgive me, Lord Uzumaki, I must use this.”

 

The pentagram began to glow, and chakra began to flow out of it. The extent of chakra that the seal unleashed was so great it caused a wind flow around Hayate. His hair flowed upward, and his eyes glowed golden, instead of their usual faint yellowish silver.

 

“I am the Village Hidden in the Moonlight’s Guardian of Wind, and I will not allow you to pass,” Hayate said, his voice echoing through the cave.

 

Hayate appeared behind Zeru in the blink of an eye, startling Zeru. He kicked Zeru in the back, sending him flying toward the wall. He appeared on the opposite wall, and kicked off of it, disappearing again, and hitting Zeru in the stomach as he passed.

 

He kicked off from the wall again, and kept going back and forth from one wall to the other, hitting Zeru in between, until he finally skidded to a stop, Zeru about to fall right behind him. Hayate turned around and kicked Zeru into the opposite wall in an instant.

 

The wall cracked and collapsed on top of Zeru. With a small burst of strength, Zeru used a burst of fire to re-direct the falling rocks. In the end, Zeru lay on the ground, bleeding, and rocks stood all around him.

 

All of this left Fuuta speechless for a few seconds, before he turned to Hayate, still surprised.

 

“No one could defeat Zeru that thoroughly,” Fuuta said. “What are you? And what is the Village Hidden in the Moonlight?”

 

“I told you who I am, but I will not tell you any more than that. Now leave, before you suffer the same fate as your friend,”

 

Fuuta took the shard he had found earlier from his pocket and showed it to Hayate.

 

“This is a fake, isn’t it? I could tell, since the amount of protection for the two shards varied so greatly.”

 

“Yes, it is a fake,” Hayate said. “Now leave, you won’t get the real one,”

 

“That’s all I needed to know,” Fuuta said, and crushed the fake shard.

 

Fuuta’s pupils began glowing green, and the whites of his eyes turned black. A dozen or so seconds passed, and then, with a chuckle, Fuuta closed his eyes, ending the technique.

 

“So that’s where it is, and that’s where he is, too, thank you. We’ll be taking the shard.”

 

Hayate blinked, and saw Fuuta with Zeru slung over his shoulder, and carrying the shard in his hand. Hayate looked back at the glass case that contained the shard, and saw it was empty.

 

He turned back, wide-eyed, to look at Fuuta, who was already leaving.

 

“How did you do that?” Hayate asked.

 

Fuuta turned back to look at him. “It’s simple. I’ve been controlling your senses the entire fight, so you’d think I was there. Of course, my chakra was nearly exhausted, so I had a little slip up, but I covered that up nicely. Anyway, Zeru’s distraction was all I needed to get the shard without you noticing. In fact, as you hear me speaking, I might already be long gone.”

 

 

[spoiler=Chapter 40]

Chapter 40 – Kira Makeru

 

 

Matsuda and Ryujo walked along the streets of the Sand Village. The streets were mostly empty, in the beginning of the day.

 

“So, where are we checking?” Ryujo asked.

 

“We’re going to the Kazekage’s office,” Matsuda answered. “It’s the place with the strongest possibility of being connected with Naruto Uzumaki.”

 

They reached the gates that surrounded the building of the Hokage’s office. Two women stood guarding the gate. Matsuda approached the women.

 

“Hello, I wish to speak to the Kazekage,” he said.

 

“And whom might you be?” one of the women asked.

 

“I am Matsuda Uchiha, and I must speak with her about an urgent matter.”

 

“Lady Kira isn’t seeing anyone right now. I’m sorry to say, you’re wasting your time,” the other woman said.

 

Matsuda’s eyes turned red for a second, before they went back to their usual green.

 

“I’m sorry, but there’s no other choice. I must speak with her,” he said.

 

The two women nodded and stepped aside, opening the gate. Matsuda beckoned for Ryujo to follow him as he walked inside. They walked into the Hokage’s office, to encounter a young girl, with shoulder-length brown hair, and blue eyes. She wore a white and blue robe.

 

“May I ask who you are?” she asked.

 

“I am Matsuda Uchiha,” Matsuda said. “What is your name?”

 

“I am Kira Makeru, the sixth Kazekage. What do you want?”

 

“We need to ask you something,” Ryujo said, leaning against the wall nearest the door.

 

“Do you know where Naruto Uzumaki, the Leaf Village’s seventh Hokage, is?”

 

Kira turned away. “I do not. Now please leave, I’m quite busy.”

 

“Are you sure?” Matsuda asked.

 

“I’m quite sure, and if that’s all you needed, then good day to you.”

 

Matsuda leaned in and placed his hand on the table, shifting some of his weight to his hand.

 

“You know, you’re quite young for such a big position.” He said, in a charming voice.

 

“Where are you getting at?” Kira asked.

 

“Oh nothing, just making a remark,” Matsuda said. “You’re quite talented, aren’t you? If you say you’re from the Makeru clan…let me guess, you’ve managed to awaken the Sabakugan, your bloodline trait?”

 

Kira’s eyes flashed with surprise. “How did you know about that? There hasn’t been someone with my clan’s bloodline trait for…”

 

“Fifteen years?” Matsuda asked. “I am aware. But it just so happens we have the person who broke that in our ranks.”

 

“What are you talking about? The last person besides me to awaken it in the last fifteen years was…”

 

“Takako Makeru yes, he’s part of our little group.”

 

Kira stood up, her eyebrows furrowed, and her arms firmly planted on the desk.

 

“Where’s Takako? I haven’t seen him in so long!” she exclaimed.

 

“Well, I could tell you, if you help us in our search,” Matsuda said.

 

Kira sighed and opened one of the drawers in her desk. She flipped through some papers, then closed the drawer and looked through another one. She sighed again and looked up.

 

“I’m sorry, I’ve got nothing on the whereabouts of Naruto Uzumaki,” she said.

 

“Oh, I’m sure your father left something- wait a second,” Matsuda said, reaching for his earpiece.

 

Matsuda turned toward Ryujo.

 

“Hey, Ryujo, Fuuta said they found out where Naruto Uzumaki is, so we can go now.”

 

Ryujo nodded. “Finally, I was getting bored.”

 

Kira reached out her arm. “Wait, what about Takako?”

 

Matsuda chuckled.

 

“Well, there’s no real need to tell you, since you couldn’t tell us anything,” he said.

 

“But y-you have to tell me where Takako is, where is he?” Kira asked, exasperated.

 

Matsuda turned away and headed for the door again. In a split second, sand moved to block the door. Ryujo jerked his hand away before it reached the doorknob.

 

“Hey, what’s this?” Ryujo asked.

 

Matsuda chuckled. “It seems the Kazekage intends to fight us.”

 

Kira scowled at Matsuda, one of her hands closed into a fist, toward the door, and the other firmly planted on the desk.

 

“Where is Takako?” she asked.

 

 

[Twig]

You're basing characters off members?

 

Sounds exciting. Can't wait to read more.

 

Also, is this your sixth story? xD

[DL]

Members in the Akatsuki of YCM.

 

[spoiler=Chapter 41]

Chapter 41 – Small Mistake

 

 

Mikuo reached the gates of the Waterfall Village before Jin, slightly behind him.

 

“Alright, I guess this is it,” Jin said. “But how do you think this is connected to the Waterfall Village?”

 

Mikuo shrugged, and opened his mouth to speak, when his earpiece buzzed, with Fuuta’s voice. Mikuo set it to loudspeaker, so Jin could hear too.

 

“I’ve found out where Naruto Uzumaki is, so you can get out of there. Wouldn’t have done you much good anyway,” Fuuta said.

 

Jin clenched his teeth.

 

“Naruto Uzumaki…” he muttered under his breath.

 

“Why do you say that, huh?” Mikuo asked Fuuta.

 

“Because the date was slightly mistaken,” Fuuta replied. “It seems Naruto Uzumaki’s mother lived in the Whirlpool Village, not the Waterfall Village.”

 

“And where’s the Whirlpool Village?”

 

“It…doesn’t exist anymore.” Fuuta answered.

 

Mikuo slapped his forehead with his palm, shocked.

 

“How could you not know that, huh?” he asked.

 

“Technical error,” Fuuta said. “Anyway, I’ve implanted the location of where he is in your trackers. He’s in the Village Hidden in the Moonlight, and from the person we fought who’s from there, it seems the village has highly skilled shinobi, so I’d be careful.”

 

“Wait, so you’re not going?” Mikuo asked.

 

“Zeru’s unconscious, and I’m drained, so we’re going back. Matsuda and Ryujo should be there too, though. And, if anything happens, we can always send Daisuke and his group, as backup,” Fuuta answered.

 

Mikuo sighed and turned off his earpiece.

 

“It seems we’ve got ourselves a new adventure all of sudden, huh?”

 

Jin nodded. “Let us find Naruto Uzumaki.”

 

They turned away from the Waterfall Village gates, checked their trackers, attached to their wrist like watches, and dashed toward their destination.

 

After running for nearly an hour, they reached the spot where the Village Hidden in the Moonlight should have been located. Mikuo placed a hand on his earpiece.

 

“Fuuta, is this a joke, huh? The only thing here is a giant mountain. There’s nothing remotely resembling a village here,” Mikuo said.

 

A buzz reverberated from the earpiece. After a few seconds, Fuuta’s voice rang through again.

 

“That can’t be. That would mean either my technique failed, which would be a first, or the guy was mistaken about the village’s location. Then again, it could be a genjutsu. Give me a few minutes. I’ll try to figure it out. Meanwhile, just, I don’t know, hang out.”

 

Mikuo sighed and turned off his earpiece.

 

“He must be kidding. So he expects us to wait in front of a mountain, when it’s going to get dark soon, until he comes up with some fancy conclusion, huh?”

 

Jin began walking around the mountain, examining it for any hidden entrances. Meanwhile, Mikuo slouched down onto the grass and closed his eyes. When the moon rose, Jin nudged Mikuo on the shoulder. Mikuo woke up, dizzy, and looked around.

 

“What is it, huh?” he asked.

 

Jin pointed at where the mountain used to be.

 

Mikuo blinked in shock. The mountain was gone. In its place loomed a village, made of dark wood. Mikuo’s earpiece crackled.

 

“Mikuo, I figured out the secret of the Moonlight Village. The mountain is just an illusion. The village only reveals itself during the nighttime, when there moon’s out,” Fuuta said.

 

“I know,” Mikuo answered. “I’m seeing it with my own eyes. Look, I’m going to check this out, send Ryujo and Matsuda as soon as you can.”

 

“Well, actually, it seems you’re on your own. You see, Matsuda and Ryujo have hit a bit of s snag…”

 

“What do you mean by that?”

 

“Well, they’re kind of being attacked by the Kazekage,” Fuuta answered.

 

“Tch, fine,” Mikuo said, turning off his earpiece. “We’ll do this alone. Come on, Jin.”

 

Jin nodded, as both of them entered the Moonlight Village.

 

 

[spoiler=Chapter 42]

Chapter 42 – An Uchiha’s Power

 

 

“Tell me where Takako is…or I’ll force it out of you,” Kira said.

 

Madara turned around, mildly amused. “Ryujo, would you take care of this girl for us?”

 

Ryujo smirked. “My pleasure…”

 

Ryujo appeared behind Kira, and slashed at her with a kunai. Sand rose and blocked the slash, and then shot a sand spike out at Ryujo, who vanished, and appeared in front of Kira. He tried moving again, but looked down to see his feet were trapped in sand.

 

“You can’t hold me her forever,” Ryujo said.

 

The sand began moving up, surrounding Ryujo’s legs, and soon his waist, as he struggled to break free.

 

“Alright, I’ll bite,” Matsuda said. “Why do you want to see Takako so badly?”

 

Kira blinked. “W- that’s none of you business!”

 

“Actually, it is, since you’re asking me to tell you where he is.”

 

Kira frowned.

 

“I don’t have to give you any satisfaction, so tell me where, now!” she yelled, tossing a kunai at Matsuda.

 

Matsuda caught the kunai with ease, by the tip, before it hit him.

 

“Nope, still not good enough. Well, if you want to see Takako that bad, you can always become our prisoner. But, then you’ll have to fight against the ninja world,” he said.

 

Kira’s eyes widened. “You’re making Takako fight against the Ninja world?”

 

“No…he’s fighting of his own free will. He wants the shards. I know what he wants to do. When the Kuchiku manages to get all of the shards…he’s not really planning on letting them keep them. Anyway, what is a mere chuunin to a kage like yourself?”

 

Kira lowered he gaze. “You could never understand. I just want to know where Takako is, why can’t you tell me that much?”

 

“That would be like showing you where our hidden base was. In fact, it would be exactly that, so I can’t tell you.”

 

Kira sighed. “Then I have no choice.”

 

Kira’s eyes turned yellow, with a black, shuriken-shaped pupil, a dot in the middle of each yellow space separated by her pupil. She raised her hands parallel to the ground, and brought them forward, fast, crossing them. Sand began to gather from seemingly the air itself, and shot out at Matsuda. He raised a hand, and knocked the sand aside easily.

 

“You can’t hit me with that, It’s too easy to block,” Matsuda said.

 

Kira laced her arms together in front of her, one on top of the other. Then slowly brought them forward, together, her hand like a gun.

 

“Are you sure you can?” she said, as the sand gathered around into a ball in front of her finger and shot out at Matsuda.

 

Matsuda scoffed and moved his hand to block, but it didn’t budge. He looked down to see both his arms were chained to the ground by a sand rope. He turned back to Kira, glaring at her, and his eyes turned red for a second again, before Ryujo jumped in. He took out a kunai and slashed at the ball of sand, splitting it in two.

 

“You’re getting careless,” Ryujo said.

 

“I’m not the only one.”

 

Ryujo turned back to see Kira looking at him, her hands open, and her arms pointed at him.

 

“Sand Gatling Gun!” she yelled, as the sand focused in front of her palms, and several dozen bullets shot out each second, at Ryujo and Matsuda.

 

Matsuda, having escaped his sand shackles, moved between Ryujo and the bullets. The sand being fired from the sphere hovering in front of Kira caused dust to fill the air, disabling them from seeing anything.

 

Kira was panting as the bullets stopped, and the dust began to clear.

 

“Alright, I guess that’s over,” she muttered, wiping away a sweat drop.

 

The dust finally cleared, and, in front of her, stood Matsuda and Ryujo, unharmed.

 

“W-what? How did you even survive that, let alone without injury?” Kira said, her eyes wide.

 

Matsuda closed one of his eyes, the other half-open. “I am an Uchiha. And I have achieved one of the highest levels of the Sharingan.”

 

Matsuda’s half-closed eye opened, revealing his red pupil, with an atom-like black pattern in the center. Kira began to shake, and her pupils dilated. Her knees rattled, and she fell on them, sweat dripping down her face. She finally collapsed to the floor.

 

“Ryujo, pick her up, we’re taking her back with us,” Matsuda said, turning to leave.

 

“I don’t see why we can’t just kill her,” Ryujo replied, then walked over to Kira and slung her over his shoulder, as both him and Matsuda walked out of the Hokage’s office, and toward the beeping signal on their trackers.

 

 

[spoiler=Chapter 43]

Chapter 43 - Naruto Uzumaki

 

 

 

Mikuo and Jin walked along the streets of the Moonlight Village, marveling at the architecture, that seemed to radiate from the moon’s glow. They also marveled at the little activity in the village. There was no one in the marble streets, no lights to be found anywhere, except the light from the moon.

 

One girl with long purple hair, wearing a long red kimono, spotted them. She adjusted the golden circlet with an embedded green jewel in the middle around her forehead, and walked toward them. She placed her hands together in front of her body, slightly blushing, and looking at the ground.

 

“I-I have not seen either of you before. What are your names?” the girl asked, looking a bit up at Jin and Mikuo.

 

“I am Jin Kuryu, and this is Mikuo Jishuteki. We’ve come here in search of someone. We’re looking for Naruto Uzumaki, do you know him?”

 

The girl gave a startle, and a nod. “Y-yes, of course, we all know of Lord Uzumaki. He is, after all, the one who created our village.”

 

“I see, and what is your name?” Jin asked.

 

“Oh, I’m sorry, it’s impolite to not give out one’s own name. Um, my name is Lyn Fang.”

 

Mikuo leaned closer to the girl.

 

“So, how old are you, huh?”

 

“I’m s-sixteen,” Lyn answered.

 

Mikuo sighed. “And you have the rack to prove it too, I suppose. Too bad, really.”

 

Lyn blushed, and looked at the floor again.

 

“W-well, why were you looking for Lord Uzumaki?” she asked.

 

Jin’s face became serious. “We can tell only him that, forgive me. Can…you take us to him?”

 

Lyn blinked and nodded a few times. “O-of course I can, come right this way, follow me.”

 

Lyn led them to a mountain face, that seemed to be solid. She looked up at the moon, then down at the stone wall, and removed a small mirror from her pocket. She placed the mirror so it reflected the moonlight onto the stone wall. In a few seconds, a passage had opened.

 

“I’m sorry for all this, but it is necessary that these safety precautions exist, just in case,” Lyn said.

 

“In case of what?” Jin asked.

 

“Never mind.”

 

After walking for a few minutes, they reached an altar. In front of the altar, his back to theirs, sat a man with spiky blond hair.

 

“L-Lord Naruto, forgive me for the interruption, but these people said they wanted to see you.” Lyn said, bowing.

 

Naruto turned around to look at Jin and Mikuo. Jin gasped as he saw Naruto was wearing bandages over his eyes.

 

“What do you want?” Naruto asked.

 

Jin began slightly shaking. Meanwhile, Mikuo was all business.

 

“I’ll be straight to the point. We need your help. We need to know how to control the Nin-tailed fox’s chakra.” he said.

 

Naruto’s eyebrows furrowed. “Why would you need to know that?”

 

“Let’s just say we’re interested in the legend, and we’re collecting the shards for research.”

 

“Those shards…” Naruto began. “We’re guarded by incredibly powerful forces. Mere researchers wouldn’t be able to access them. Who exactly are you?”

 

“I am Mikuo, and this one here is Jin. We’re pretty powerful researchers. And we want to know how to control the fox’s chakra, in case something happens, huh?”

 

Naruto took a deep breath, then let it out slowly.

 

“Are you aware,” he said. “Of how much power is contained inside the demon fox? It’s incredible power; frightening power. One single shard could be used to make one as strong as an Jonin. The entire nine can give someone power to rival gods. For your own sake, it’s better if you give up, you better believe it.”

 

[spoiler=Chapter 44]

Chapter 44 - You Bastard

 

 

 

“Naruto Uzumaki,” Mikuo said. “If you tell us, we will kidnap you, and make you tell us, even if we have to torture you.”

 

The instant Mikuo finished his sentence, Lyn jumped in front of Naruto, pulled out a scroll, and opened it. Then, she placed her palm on it, and in a flash of smoke, three people appeared from the scroll, two guys, one with a reasonable amount of muscle, and short brown hair, who wore a karate-like suit. The other had blue hair with two long strands on the back that fell past his waist.

 

The blue-haired one pulled out his book and opened it, then placed his hand lightly on a page. Meanwhile, the muscular one moved in front of Naruto, to protect him.

 

The final member, a well-endowed girl with brown hair that fell to her waist, and wore tight black clothes with a blue lightning pattern, moved next to the blue-haired one, separating her hands from one another, and creating a lightning charge between them.

 

Lyn moved to the other side of the blue-haired one, and placed her hands in front of herself, as fire began to form around them in a ring.

 

Naruto raised his hand. “That’s enough. Shisuke, put your book away. Lyn, Keiko, stop wasting your chakra. And, Tenkai, I can protect myself.”

 

Shisuke closed his eyes, clearly thinking, and put his book back inside his black jacket.

 

 

Tenkai turned to face Naruto. “Lord Uzumaki, these people are dangerous.”

 

Lyn turned as well, then nodded, blushing.

 

“Tenkai is right, we have to protect you, Lord Naruto. Please let us, since were trained to do just that.”

 

Keiko sighed. “Old man, how can we protect you if every time something like this happens, you don’t let us exterminate the threat?”

 

“Thank you, all of you. It’s just, these strangers are no large feat for you to take care of. Escort them out, please. Without harming them, if possible.” Naruto said, gesturing to the way Jin and Mikuo came in through.

 

“Wait,” Jin said.

 

Naruto’s eyebrow raised. “What is it?”

 

“Why? He asked.

 

“What are you talking about?”

 

“Naruto...Uzumaki…why did you do it?“ he asked, and raised his head, anger apparent in his eyes. “Why did you leave me and my mother, you bastard?” he screamed.

 

Naruto paused. After a few moments, he reached up to his blindfold and slowly pulled them up, allowing him to see. He blinked a few times.

 

“Who…are you? You…”

 

“It’s me, Naruto Uzumaki….father. I’m Jin Kuryu, the son you left behind!”

 

Naruto’s eyes widened. “J-Jin…you…what are you doing here?”

 

“Spare me the family reunion, we told you why we’re here…and you won’t tell me what I want to hear. Can’t you do one thing right as a father and answer me this question? Why did you leave me and my mother?”

 

Naruto lowered his gaze.

 

“I suppose…I realized who I truly loved. Anyway, you should go back to the Leaf Village. A hunt for the Kyubi shards will lead to nothing. Trust me on this, I speak from experience, the Kyubi’s power is not something to be controlled. It‘s too dangerous.”

 

A tear began forming in Jin’s eyes, and he fell to his knees.

 

“You… Did you know, every day, my mother told me stories about you. In each one, you ended up saving the day. You were always the brave one, always the one to take risks, to do what you think was right. And you were always the one after my mother. You loved my mother before, and you were amazing and brave before. And now?”

 

“Jin…”Naruto began.”

 

“You’re some Buddhist that needs protecting from kids, and holes yourself up inside a cave wearing bandages over your eyes! Take them off, see the world you left behind! Why did you leave it all behind? You were Hokage! You had love! You had respect, and everything else!”

 

By now, tears were flowing out of Jin’s eyes.

 

“I can never understand why my mother loved someone like you. Can’t be controlled? Too dangerous? The you of twenty five years ago would have readily went in search of them!”

 

“The Kyubi’s chakra only bring destruction.”

 

“You used it!”

 

Naruto froze. For the next few seconds, the only noise was Jin’s slight sobbing, and his tears hitting the ground. Then, Naruto sighed, and disappeared. He appeared behind Mikuo and Jin, and chopped them both on the back of the head, knocking them both unconscious.

 

They fell to the ground. Naruto kneeled down beside Jin, and stroked his face.

 

“I’m sorry I couldn’t be a proper father to you,” he muttered.

 

He stood up, and looked around.

 

“Okay,” Naruto said. Shisuke, erase their memories of the location of this place. Then, Tenkai, you and Keiko carry them out of the village, and into that nearby valley. Once they wake up, they won’t be able to come back here, and it’s better that way.”

 

 

[spoiler=Chapter 45]Chapter 45 - Hi-Kai Alliance

 

 

“Alright, they’ll be here any second. Once they walk by, we jump in front of them, right?” a kid’s voice muttered.

 

“Fine, whatever,” a deeper voice answer.

 

 

Matsuda and Ryujo walked by, Ryujo carrying Kira. In a split second, Kai jumped out from a tree, in their path. Then, Hikaru climbed down from the tree and went to stand next to Kai.

 

“Who are you?” Matsuda asked.

 

Hikaru chuckled. “I’m glad you asked. We’re the Hi-Kai Alliance!”

 

“…Excuse me?”

 

“Yeah, we’ve made an alliance dedicated to getting hold of the shards. Once we do…we have a nice little plan,” Hikaru said, smirking.

 

“And what would that be?”

 

“We plan on doing exactly what Madara Uchiha did, twenty five years ago. We’re going to place the world under an eternal genjutsu, to ensure there is eternal peace from then on.”

 

Matsuda raised his eyebrow, amused, and gave a small chuckle.

 

“Is that so?” he asked. “Well then, you plan to defeat us, who are also looking for the shards? Trust me, kid. You can’t beat us.”

 

Kai clenched his fist, as Hikaru smirked again.

 

“I know we can’t, our goal is to take that girl. And I’ve devised a perfect plan to do so,” Hikaru said.

 

“And what would you want with the girl?” Matsuda asked.

 

“What’s it to you? We just need someone like her.”

 

Matsuda pondered, then looked at Ryujo.

 

“Ryujo, leave the girl here, let’s go.”

 

“What? Why? Shouldn’t we kill these two?”

 

Matsuda shook his head. “No, I have an idea. Anyway, it’s better for me if they have the girl.”

 

Ryujo shrugged. “Fine, you’re the one in charge. But I still say it’s better for the Kuchiku if we kill them here and now. Not to mention, I haven’t killed someone in age, I’m starting to get rusty. Or at least, my weapons are.”

 

Ryujo rolled the girl off his shoulder and onto the ground. Matsuda nodded, and grabbed a scroll.

 

“Alright, we’ll be going, we’re quite busy,” Matsuda said, and opened the scroll, placing it onto the ground.

 

“Wait, so you’re going to leave just like that? What are you up to?”

 

“Oh, nothing. But my plan isn’t hurt at all by this girl joining your little group.”

 

Hikaru frowned. “How did you know that’s what we were planning?”

 

Matsuda chuckled, and placed his hand on the scroll.

 

“Because, it’s what I would have done.” he said, as he and Ryujo disappeared in a cloud of smoke.

 

 

 

[spoiler=Chapter 46]

Chapter 46 - Kira’s Decision

 

 

Kira opened her eyes, and looked around, dazed. She tried to move around, but found herself bound. The lights flickered on, and she saw Kai and Hikaru standing around her, as she lay in bed, tied to it by ropes.

 

“W-who are you?” she asked, her eyes wide.

 

“Calm down,” Hikaru said. “We mean you no harm, Kira. In fact, we saved you from an uncertain fate at the hands of an evil organization.”

 

“H-how do you know my name?”

 

Hikaru smirked. “It was simple, really, to find out your name, when we knew some little facts. We found out the fact you were Kazekage. And the only female Kazekage ever. You can see why finding out your name from there would be easy.”

 

Kira squirmed around a bit more, but gave up trying to break the ropes.

 

“So, what do you want with me? And how did you take me from these monsters, when even I lost to them?” Kira asked.

 

“I honestly don’t know. They just handed you over, when they heard of what I planed to do with you,” Hikaru answered.

 

A sweat drop ran down Kira’s face. “A-and what exactly do you have planned for me?”

 

Hikaru moved closer to the bed, and leaned over.

 

“We need you. Namely, your powers. We plan to face the organization looking for the shards of the Kyubi’s chakra, and we plan to take the shards for our own. We have our reasons, and it’s better than them having the shards,” Hikaru said.

 

“Can…you untie me?” Kira asked. “It feels like I’m being held hostage like this. I promise I won’t try to escape. Well, I won’t try to escape yet. I’ll listen to what you have to say, first.”

 

“But you’d have escaped easily, before, if you didn’t know about a certain person you care for, who’s involved with the organization, isn’t that right?”

 

Kira’s eyes widened. “How did you k-know?”

 

Hikaru motioned for Kai to cut the ropes, which he did. Kira staggered onto a sitting position.

 

“Like I said, information. Anyway, if you help us, think about it, you can save him from evil. See, they’re evil. We’re not. So we can have him join us, too. Unless, of course, you’re okay with seeing someone you care for on the side of evil?” Hikaru asked, raising an eyebrow.

 

Kira shook her head slowly. “You are…you’re smart. Too smart. Who are you?”

 

“Hikaru Kintoki, and the leader of the New Akatsuki, if you’re willing to join us, at your service,” Hikaru said, with a slight bow.

 

Kira closed her eyes, pondering. After a few seconds, she opened them again, and looked right at Hikaru.

 

“Alright, let’s do it. Let’s save Takako.” she said, with a nod.

 

 

[spoiler=Chapter 47]

Chapter 47 - Don’t Take This Path

 

 

Daisuke slouched back in his chair. He opened his book and began reading it, then tossed it aside a second afterward. He got up and began pacing, stopping every once in a while. Finally, Kaori stood up, frustrated.

 

“Daisuke, what’s with you? You’ve been restless all day.” she said.

 

“He’s probably bored. I mean, who isn’t? Things have been so slow recently.” Takako commented.

 

“Speak for yourself,” Fuuta said. “With Zeru in the infirmary, recovering, and me drained, I’m happy things are slow right now.”

 

“I don’t know, I mean, doesn’t it seem we could be looking for shards right now?”

 

Fuuta got up and began picking out a book from the shelf. “I don’t know what you’re talking about. We already have two shards, we’re doing great, considering we started half a week ago.”

 

Daisuke sighed, and sat down again. He looked up at the lounge’s ceilings, filled with lights.

 

“Kaori, you want to do something with me?” Daisuke asked. “You know, to get out of this place for a bit.”

 

Kaori blushed. “Y-you mean like a date?”

 

“Not really, I meant like, to find out more about the shards, and the like.”

 

“Oh,” Kaori said, looking down, embarrassed. “Well, sure, I suppose. But, we don’t even have a clue where to start.”

 

“Well find something,” Daisuke said, and headed out the door.

 

He walked quickly past a few rooms, and toward the entrance. When he finally reached it, he placed his palm on the wall, and streams of chakra began flowing out of his palm, through carvings in the wall. Finally, the door opened in a spiral motion, revealing the outside world, and a young girl, standing right outside the base.

 

The girl’s presence startled Daisuke. It was Ami. She stood there, right in front of him, determination on her face.

 

“A-Ami…what are you doing here?” Daisuke managed to ask.

 

“Daisuke…I’m ready, let me join you. I can fight now.” Ami replied.

 

“Wha- how did you even find this place?”

 

“I don’t know, it’s like, my chakra led me here.”

 

“Your…chakra? But, you didn’t have chakra, last time we met. You were a normal human, you just used the fox’s chakra.”

 

“Daisuke, I have no idea how, but it seems my body absorbed some of the chakra of the fox, and yours and that girl’s, too. Well, not just some of it…”

 

Ami raised her hand, her palm in front of her face, facing the sky. Blue and red energy began to rise from her hand in wisps of energy, circulating each other.

 

“See, I have chakra now. You and the shard gave me chakra. Now please, let me join you.” Ami pleaded.

 

“Ami…what I’m doing is…don’t do this. It’s not the right thing to do. I’m on the wrong path. You…don’t take this path, please, for your own sake.” Daisuke said.

 

“Daisuke…I came all this way…I just…I want to help you, in any way I can. Please let me.”

 

Daisuke turned around, and began walking away. Then, he turned his head toward Ami.

 

“I can’t let you walk down this path, go home, and do what the person who gave you the shard wanted you to do. Make your own righteousness. This…what I’m doing isn’t right.”

 

Ami lowered her head. “You won’t change your mind?”

 

“No,” Daisuke said, not bothering to turn around, and continued walking back where he came from.

 

Ami turned around, without a word, the wind blowing around her, causing her hair and dress to move in erratic waves. She looked up, and tightened her fist. For a few seconds, she stood there, until a young girl who looked to be fourteen or so approached her.

 

“Hey,” the girl said.

 

Ami looked down, rubbing her face.

 

“Who are you?” she asked.

 

“My name’s Kira Makeru. I know who you are, Ami Shikawa. And we are interested in you. Or rather, your potential.”

 

“How do you…know about me?” Ami asked.

 

“I didn’t. This guy did,” Kira said, pulling out a PDA.

 

The screen crackled, and a symbol, a white wing, popped in the screen.

 

“Hello, Ami Shikawa. My name is…well, we’ll get to that. But call me Wing, for now. You’re probably wondering why I’m hiding my identity. You see, revealing anything about myself here is risky. So bear with me, until we’re at a safe location. That is, if you accept my proposal.”

 

“What do you want?”

 

A laugh echoed from the PDA.

 

“It’s simple, I want you to join us. Join the New Akatsuki. We plan to gather the shards, before a certain organization of whom this is the base, and use the shards for a better purpose.”

 

Ami pondered. “What makes you think I’d want to join you?”

 

“Because there’s a certain person inside the organization you look up to. Daisuke, was it? Yes, you said his name. I heard the entire conversation,” the voice said. “Anyway, that’s not important. What matters is that if you join us, we’ll be on the path to be strong enough to stop this organization. And when we do, we can save Daisuke from the path he spoke of, the wrong path. Come with us, Ami Shikawa. Choose the right path.”

 

 

[spoiler=Chapter 48]

Chapter 48 - Strike Team

 

 

 

Jin and Mikuo walked through the door, slightly dazed. Fuuta turned to face them.

 

“Took you long enough. What happened to the mission, did you find Naruto?” he asked.

 

Mikuo scratched his head. “I wonder, huh? I really don’t know.”

 

“What?” Zeru asked. “How can you not know?”

 

“We haven’t been able to remember anything in the past few hours. There’s a huge gap from when we left, to when we woke up in some valley.”

 

Takako yawned. “Please tell me your figured out it was a mind wipe or something. It’s just too obvious, right?”

 

“I don’t know,” Mikuo said, shrugging. “I’m just tired, so I’m going to bed…”

 

Mikuo walked off, followed by Jin.

 

Fuuta nodded, and stood up, then moved to a nearby book shelf. He took a book, and sat back down, then began flipping through the pages mindlessly.

 

“Most definitely, but the mystery is, what they found that forced whoever did it to wipe their minds. I think they really did find Naruto Uzumaki. Or at least something about the shards,” Fuuta said, looking at the book, but not paying attention as the pages flipped by.

 

Takako leaned back in his chair, looking up at the ceiling.

 

“There’s still something, though. Whoever did it must have been quite strong, to take on a Hokage. I mean, I saw some of the fight between Jin and Daisuke, and Jin’s no pushover. So, any idea who it could have been?” Takako asked.

 

The leader of the Kuchiku appeared through the door, smiling.

 

“Yes, I’ve got an idea,” he said. “But it’s not really more than a guess. I think it could have been the new Akatsuki who did it. I saw, from the camera outside, two girls, and someone talking through a PDA, were discussing something they called the New Akatsuki.”

 

Daisuke sat up on his chair.

 

“Two girls? When was this?” he asked.

 

“A few minutes ago, is when it was filmed,” the leader answered.

 

A sweat drop slid down Daisuke’s cheek. He gulped and closed his eyes, leaning back, thinking.

 

Fuuta closed his book, and placed it beside him. Then, he stood up and began pacing.

 

“Well, either way, assuming it was them, we have to do something. Because it’s clear that there was something there.”

 

“So you want to what, send a team or something?” Takako asked. “That would be smart, but it should have at least five people. We don’t know what we’re dealing with, here.”

 

Fuuta nodded. “That’s true, but we don’t have many people to spare. We can send you, Daisuke, Sayuki, and Kaori. Me and Zeru aren’t in any condition, our leader never does anything, and Ryujo and Matsuda just got back, as with Jin and Mikuo.”

 

Takako sighed.

 

“Alright, us four can go, if we’re okay with it. I am, only because I know I can deal with whatever we face.”

 

“I’m fine with it, since Daisuke will be there,” Sayuki said.

 

Kaori looked away. “Y-yeah, I’m okay with it if Daisuke is.”

 

Daisuke looked from Sayuki, to Kaori, to Takako. Finally, he stood up with a sigh.

 

“Yeah, let’s get this started,” he said.

 

Takako turned to leave, before Fuuta stopped him.

 

“Wait, don’t forget to keep in touch frequently, so we know what’s going on.”

 

Takako turned around, grinning, and nodded.

 

“I’m not an idiot. But you won’t have to send a search party or anything, we’re going to find out what it was that erased Mikuo and Jin’s memory.”

 

Takako exited the room, followed by Kaori, Sayuki, and Daisuke.

 

 

[spoiler=Chapter 49]

Chapter 49 - Kuchiku vs. Akatsuki

 

 

 

Sayuki moved closer to Daisuke as they walked, and looked up at him, worried. He hadn’t said a word since they left the base, and for the several minutes they had been moving along toward the Moonlight Village. Kaori glanced at Daisuke every once in a while, her head slightly lowered. Takako seemed to be the only one who didn’t seem to notice Daisuke’s mood. Finally, Kaori sighed.

 

“Daisuke,” she began. “What’s bothering you?”

 

Kaori’s question snapped him out of his trance. He looked at her, and blinked, as if surprised she was there.

 

“It’s nothing. I just…what he said about the two girls being there…”

 

“You think one of them is someone you know?” Sayuki asked.

 

“I’m almost sure one of them is Ami,” Daisuke answered.

 

Sayuki frowned slightly. “H-how can you be sure?”

 

“I saw her,” Daisuke began. “Outside, when I was leaving. I saw Ami. She wanted to join us again. But it’s all a mystery to me, as to why she was talking to that other girl.”

 

“Who exactly was that other girl?” Kaori asked. “Did Fuuta ever say?”

 

“No, but we really should ask him,” Takako asked, and clicked his watch.

 

“Hey, Fuuta,” he said. “Who exactly was that other girl in the video? Daisuke found out one of them was Ami.”

 

Fuuta’s voice crackled from the watch.

 

“It’s actually the new Kazekage. Look at the video.”

 

Takako intently watched the small screen on his watch. He blinked, and his eyes widened slightly.

 

“Hey, this can’t be right. This is Kira. The other girl in this video is Kira!”

 

Daisuke looked up at Takako. “You mean your friend, from the Makeru clan? Oh yeah, she became the fifth Kazekage, didn’t she?”

 

Sayuki frowned.

 

“This is odd,” she muttered. “So both an acquaintance of Daisuke’s, and a friend of Takako’s are involved in this ‘New Akatsuki’. Is this just a coincidence?”

 

Before anyone could reply, the floor under them opened up. Sayuki yelped and hugged Daisuke, as both of them fell. Kaori’s eyes widened, as she tried to grab onto the edges, but they were made of metal, making it impossible for her to grab on. Takako floated for a few seconds, grains of sand swirling around him, then looked down, to see his team falling, and dispersed the sand, to follow them.

 

A few minutes later, they fell down on a large soft floor. Daisuke looked up, as the only hallway around began lighting up, the lights closest to them first, and progressively from there, until the entire hallway was lit up.

 

Takako stood up, and walked to the beginning of the hallway. He turned toward Daisuke and the rest, and beckoned for them to follow.

 

“Come on, we have to find a way out of…whatever this place is.” he said.

 

Kaori, slightly bothered, looked over at Sayuki, who was still embracing Daisuke, her eyes shut tight. She stood up with a sigh, and followed Takako. Daisuke struggled from Sayuki’s grasp, and stood up, then went to stand next to Takako and Kaori. Sayuki pouted and followed Daisuke.

 

“So where exactly is this place?” Kaori asked, looking away from Daisuke.

 

“I have no idea,” Takako asked. “Let’s follow this hallway, see if we can find out anything.”

 

A voice echoed through the hallway.

 

“There’s no need for that,” the voice said. “I’ll explain everything.”

 

Daisuke began looking around, for the source of the voice.

 

“They’re speakers, I’m nowhere near you. I’m actually a few floors below you. Anyway, I brought you here, because you’re members of the Kuchiku. I want to eliminate you as soon as possible. So I devised a certain type of challenge for you, in this old, underground laboratory I found a few years ago. In any case, you’ll find out more as you walk to the end of this hallway.”

 

“Who are you?” Takako asked.

 

“Just call me Wing. Now go on, through the hallway. One hint, thought. Be ready to fight.”

 

Kaori leaned toward Takako. “Takako, doesn’t this voice sound familiar to you, a bit?”

 

Takako nodded, but said nothing, and began to move through the hallway. Kaori smiled slightly, and followed him. Sayuki hugged Daisuke’s arm, as they also walked through the hallway.

 

Within a few minutes, they reached a large room. They looked around at the pure steel grey walls. The room was empty, aside from a large tube in the far end.

 

“Alright, I suppose that’s the way to go,” Takako said, beginning to walk toward the tube.

 

He stopped when he saw something move inside it. The elevator inside the tube rose, slowly, until it finally came to a stop. Out from the tube, appeared Kai. He walked a few feet, then looked up at Daisuke and his group.

 

“So, which one of you will fight me?”

 

 

[spoiler=Chapter 50]

Chapter 50 - Second Meeting

 

 

 

Daisuke, Takako, Sayuki, and Kaori looked among themselves, to decide who would fight Kai.

 

“I’ll fight him, I‘m used to his fighting style,” Kaori said, looking at Sayuki with shifty eyes. “And I think Sayuki should help me.”

 

“Why?” Daisuke asked.

 

“It’s obvious, isn‘t it, Daisuke?” Takako cut in.

 

Kaori blushed slightly. “I-It’s not what you think!”

 

“Of course it is. You want to be assured a win. I could take this guy out easily by myself, since he doesn’t have a shard with him. You probably could, too.”

 

Sayuki hugged Daisuke’s arm. “I don’t want to be away from Daisuke, I’ll follow him as far as I can.”

 

Kaori sighed and took out a senbon, facing Kai.

 

“Alright, I’ll face him myself. Go on ahead, guys.”

 

Takako nodded, and headed toward the elevator, followed by Daisuke and Sayuki. Once they walked inside, the elevator automatically journeyed down, to the floor below.

 

Takako walked out of the elevator first, to see a room dirty with sand, as if someone had deliberately thrown sand inside it, in various places all over the room. In the far side of the room, the lights flickered on. Standing there, looking at Takako with slight worry, was Kira.

 

Daisuke and Kaori walked around Takako, who had frozen in place.

 

“What is it, Takako?” Kaori asked.

 

Takako blinked. “Kira? Is that really you?”

 

Kira nodded, and walked toward Takako, then saw Sayuki and Daisuke, and stopped.

 

“It’s been a while, Takako,” Kira said.

 

“What are you doing here?” Takako asked.

 

“I’m here to bring you away from these people. They’re bad people, and I know you aren’t bad.”

 

Takako walked closer to Kira, and stopped a few feet from her.

 

“You joined my enemy to get me to leave the Kuchiku? Are you crazy? Why don’t you go back to the Sand Village?”

 

Kira shook her head. “Only if you go with me.”

 

Takako clenched his teeth.

 

“Daisuke, Sayuki, you go on ahead, I have a feeling I’ll be busy here for a bit.”

 

Daisuke nodded, and headed toward the elevator, followed by Sayuki. The elevator once again descended, to the floor below. Daisuke let Sayuki out first, then followed her, as the elevator shut.

 

The room’s light glowed faintly, hardly enough to see anything. Daisuke squinted, trying to get used to the darkness. The dim light flickered out, causing Sayuki to hug Daisuke, scared.

 

From the darkness could be seen two wisps of color, one red, one blue, swirling around each other. Their glow illuminated who stood between the swirls.

 

Daisuke looked forward. As soon as he saw the person, he lowered his gaze, grimacing.

 

“Sayuki, go on ahead,” he said.

 

“But Daisuke, I-”

 

“Go, now.”

 

Sayuki gulped, her eyebrows furrowed, but nodded, and walked to the elevator at the opposite end of the room. Once she passed the person surrounded by wisps of chakra, she took a quick glance, and her eyes widened as she saw who it was.

 

In the middle of the room, surrounded by swirling red and blue chakra, stood Ami, her gaze set on Daisuke.

 

 

[Twig]

That makes sense.

 

I was close...

[DL]

Too close.

 

 

Creator says I'm working on too many. XD

 

[spoiler=Chapter 51]

Chapter 51 - Daisuke vs. Ami

 

 

 

The lights flickered on, to reveal a circular white room, with nothing but the elevators, one on each end, and the three lights on the ceiling. Daisuke looked up at Ami, disbelief in his eyes. Not seeming to notice, Ami gazed at him with a burning look.

 

“Daisuke…you must be surprised to see me here,” Ami said.

 

“What in the world are you doing here? Don’t tell me you’re part of the New Akatsuki.”

 

Ami nodded. “Yes, this was the path I chose. I chose this path for one and only reason. I’m going to bring you away from the path you’ve chosen. I’ll save you from the wrong path. Even if it means defeating you.”

 

“You’re planning to face me?” Daisuke asked, slightly amused.

 

A cut appeared on Daisuke’s cheek. He looked down at the cut, and touched his face. He looked at his fingers, to see the blood. Finally, he turned his gaze toward Ami, who stood there, one arm raised.

 

“I suppose that’s a yes?” Daisuke asked.

 

Ami ran at Daisuke. When she was a few feet away from him, she vanished, and appeared behind him. Daisuke turned around and jumped back in time to avoid an upward slash of blue chakra. Several dozen needles made or red chakra shot out of the blue chakra, toward Daisuke.

 

Daisuke sidestepped in time to dodge the needles, and took out a kunai. As he threw it, he hesitated for a split second, and tossed the kunai. The kunai missed Ami by a few inches.

 

“What was that, Daisuke? Are you holding back?”

 

“N-no, I’m…not,” Daisuke said, unsure of what he said was true.

 

Blue chakra surrounded Ami’s feet, as red chakra engulfed her hands. In a split second, she had dashed in front of Daisuke, and swung at his stomach. Daisuke, his eyes light blue with the Kirigan’s activation, manipulated water in front of him to block the attack. Ami planted her feet, and spun around at the last second. She elbowed Daisuke in the back, causing him to flinch and kneel down, grimacing.

 

“Come on, Daisuke, fight me with all you have. Does the path you’ve chosen mean so little to you? Then why not just give up? We don’t have to fight,” Ami said.

 

Daisuke stood up, his gaze heavy. “The path I’ve chosen…is the only one I can take. It’s the one I’ve chosen, and I’ll do anything to walk along it until the end. Even if it means having to hurt you Ami. I’m sorry…”

 

Daisuke placed his palms together, and slowly began spreading them.

 

“Water Blade Jutsu,“ he said.

 

As he spread his hands, a chain of spinning water connected the two. Finally, the water began to take shape as Daisuke stopped spreading his hands. The water took the shape of a blade. Daisuke grabbed the hilt, and slashed the air with the blade.

 

“I won’t go easy on you.”

 

A jet of water rose from the ground, toward Ami, and Daisuke jumped onto it. It propelled him forward with great speed. Once he was near Ami, he jumped up into the air and raised his blade, as the jet of water continued on toward Ami.

 

Ami raised on hand toward Daisuke, and one toward the jet of water. Red chakra swirled around to form a circle between her and Daisuke, while blue chakra formed a barrier between her and the water jet.

 

Daisuke slashed at the chakra. The blade’s spinning water held for a moment, then dissipated under the water pressure. The blue chakra propelled the water jet upward, and it hit Daisuke‘s stomach like a spear. Daisuke dissipated it a second too late after it hit him, and the jet managed to make a small hole in his shirt, and leave a burn mark on his stomach. He did a back flip, and landed on one knee, panting.

 

“So it’s true. The chakra I gave you, and the chakra from the fox…you absorbed them both. The amount of chakra you must have right now is…incredible,” Daisuke said.

 

“Yes, I don’t feel like I can even run out,” Ami commented. “I’ve tried, I’ve used so much of it…but it won’t go away. So, I’m taking this as a sign that I was given this power to bring you to the right path. And I’ll give it my all; I won’t let you be with the Kuchiku any longer.”

 

“I suppose you’re really serious. And if I’m not fighting you with all I have, I may really lose. Alright, sorry Ami, but I have no choice.”

 

Daisuke placed his hands together.

 

“Water Demon Jutsu!” he yelled.

 

Water began swirling around Daisuke. He clenched his teeth, as the blue in his eyes became even lighter, and his hair began flowing. He looked up at Ami, a wild look in his eyes, almost evil.

 

With a single movement of his leg, he appeared behind Ami, and slashed at her.

 

“Water Claw!”

 

Red chakra rose to protect Ami from the three gashes of water that almost hit her.

 

With another movement, Daisuke appeared right in front of Ami.

 

“Daisuke…what are you?” Ami asked, her eyes wide.

 

“I’m…a demon.” Daisuke said, smirking, his canine slightly longer than average.

 

 

[spoiler=Chapter 52]

Chapter 52 - Kaori vs. Kai

 

 

 

“I’m telling you right now, just because you’re a girl, doesn’t mean I’ll go easy on you,” Kai said.

 

“I wouldn’t expect you to. I wouldn’t want you to use going easy on me as an excuse for having lost,” Kaori answered.

 

Kai frowned. The room was silent, aside from the nearly soundless heartbeats.

 

“I’ll make you regret those tough words,” Kai said, pulling out a kunai.

 

He tossed the kunai at Kaori, and she, in turn, tossed the senbon she was holding. The two clashed, and the kunai won, heading straight toward Kaori. She grinned, as her defeated senbon hit the ground, and split. Out of it shot two other, smaller, senbon. They hit the kunai, causing it to clatter to the ground. The two smaller senbon hit the ground, sticking up.

 

“That was pretty good, but let’s see how you do against something a bit more advanced,” Kai said.

 

He jumped up, and weaved together several hand signs. He extended his arms, his fingers together in a triangle shape, as fire shot out of them, toward Kaori.

 

Kaori gasped, and jumped aside. When the fire hit the ground, it seemed to move in slow motion for a second, before it shot toward Kaori again.

 

Kaori stood her ground this time, and tossed a senbon at the ground before her. From the senbon, straight up, shot a blast of ice a foot or so wide. The fire clashed with the ice, and turned upward as well. It hit the ceiling, and vanished, leaving the part of the ceiling where it hit burned.

 

“You’re really a fool, you know?” Kaori asked.

 

She took out another senbon, and tossed it at Kai. He sidestepped, and it hit a foot behind where he was previously standing.

 

“And what do you mean by that?”

 

“You’ll find out soon enough,” Kaori said, smirking.

 

Kai shook his head, laughing. “No I won’t, because you’re about to lose.”

 

Kaori stopped smirking and furrowed her eyebrows.

 

“What are you talking about?” she asked.

 

Kai took out a kunai, grinning, and sliced his wrist with it, letting the blood drip to the ground.

 

Kaori blinked, her eyes widened. “What are you doing?”

 

Kai turned his wrist to the ground, letting more blood drop.

 

“As you said, ‘you’ll find out soon enough’,” Kai replied, chuckling.

 

He weaved together a few hand signs, and finally slammed both his palms into the puddle of blood that had formed.

 

“Blood Fire Jutsu!” Kai yelled, as dark red fire shot from the ground, toward Kaori. She sidestepped to the side, but the fire took a sharp turn, and followed her. She threw a senbon to the ground, and ice shot up from it, to block the fire. A few inches from the ice, the fire split into two, and curved around the ice blast, then continued on toward Kaori.

 

“What is that thing?” Kaori asked herself, astounded.

 

“It’s the mark of your defeat!” Kai yelled, as the fire spread out, into a giant wave of fire, about to crash down on Kaori.

 

Kaori gulped, and pulled out half a dozen senbon, then threw them all at the fire. Ice spread through it, stopping it for a few seconds, before it melted the ice, and headed for Kaori again.

 

By this time, Kaori had ran around the wave of fire, headed toward Kai, who grinned.

 

“You can’t catch me while avoiding my fire,” he said.

 

Kaori then noticed the fire had left a small trail where it had been. From the trail, a strand of which was in front of her, more fire shot up, creating a wall of blood-red fire. Kaori turned around to see that the wave of fire was heading her way again.

 

Kaori closed her eyes, hesitating for an instant, before pulling out another senbon, and sticking it onto the ground. Ice began to flow to three directions, each connecting to more senbon she had stuck to the ground during the fight, each spread out from one another.

 

Each of the four senbon shot ice upward, at an angle, at a single point in the ceiling. The result was a makeshift pyramid with no sides.

 

Kai looked around, wildly. “What is this?”

 

Slowly, ice began filling up the sides, so Kai was trapped inside the pyramid, as Kaori was hit by the blood fire. She fell forward, grimacing. Then, she pulled a final senbon from her pocket, and tossed it at the ceiling, where all four beams of ice connected. In an instant, a blast of ice shot out from the pyramid’s top, and hit Kai. The pyramid vanished, as did the blood fire, and all that was left in the room, aside from a few scattered senbon, were an unconscious Kaori, her back burned, and Kai, frozen solid.

 

 

[spoiler=Chapter 53]

Chapter 53 - Takako vs. Kira

 

 

 

Kira moved closer to Takako. She got near enough that he was within arm’s reach. Her eyes became teary, and she jumped in Takako’s arms, causing him to fall back.

 

“Takako, please come back! I can’t let you do this, I just can’t!” she begged.

 

Takako sighed, feebly attempting to push her away. “Kira, you don’t understand, I have to do this…”

 

Kira stood up, her fists tightly wound. “Why? Why do you have to do this? Why did you even leave? Why did you ever have to meet that Daisuke? He filled your head with that stupid legend about the stupid Kyubi chakra!”

 

Takako stood up as well, staring at Kira, his gaze unwavering, and serious.

 

“Don’t talk about Daisuke that way. He didn’t even introduce me to the idea, he merely fueled my hope that I wasn’t the only one to believe in the legend. And it wasn’t even a legend. We’ve found two of the shards. We’ve seen what they’re capable of.”

 

“What would HE say if he saw you doing this? What would he say if he saw you working for an organization bend on controlling the world?”

 

Takako turned away. “I know what my own uncle would say. He’d probably go on about how Naruto Uzumaki taught him what it meant to fight for the people you love, and how it’s a strength or something, but I don’t care. I’m doing this for myself, and for…”

 

“And for who? Who could be so important that you’d do this for?”

 

Takako closed his eyes. After a few moments, he opened them again.

 

“Forget it, I don’t feel like wasting my breath. You’ll see soon enough. But I still am going to continue with the Kuchiku.”

 

“Is that so?” Kira asked, lowering her head. “Well then, I’m still going to continue with my efforts to stop you.”

 

Kira dashed at Takako, her eyes already yellow with the Sabakugan’s activation. Takako opened his eyes, also activating his Sabakugan, as both of them clashed using kunai, causing a shockwave of sand.

 

Takako spun around and punched at Kira, who sidestepped with ease, and kicked at him. He jumped back, and tossed his kunai at her. She deflected it with her own, and it clattered to the floor.

 

“Stop it…” Kira said, glaring at Takako.

 

She rotated her feet, and punched at Takako, sending a blast of sand at him. He took out his sword, and slashed the sand in half. With a swing of his sword, he sent a small wave of sand at Kira, which she easily dispersed.

 

“Stop it, Takako…” Kira said, again.

 

Kira weaved together a few hand signs, and sand began to float in front of her.

 

“Sand Gatling Gun!”

 

The sand in front of Kira shot out as several dozen bullets, rapid-fire, at Takako. He swung his sword, and the sand bullets turned, hitting the ground in front of Kira’s feet.

 

“Stop holding back, Takako!” Kira yelled.

 

“I’ll stop holding back if you do…” Takako said.

 

Kira frowned. “What? I’m not holding back, what are you talking about?”

 

Takako shook his head.

 

“You may not notice it, but you’ve been fighting at a very low level. Not the level I know you can fight at. So, I’ll make you a deal, Kira. You and I fight, with everything we have, no matter what. We fight, as two friends would spar. And the loser has to do anything the winner wants.”

 

[spoiler=Chapter 54]

Chapter 54 - Inner Demon

 

 

 

Daisuke slashed up at Ami, who barely dodged it. Water circled around Ami, and compressed, trying to squeeze her. Red chakra surrounded her at once, protecting her. Water formed a drill around Daisuke’s arm, and he dashed at Ami, then punched at the red chakra. The drill hit the red chakra, slowly drilling into it.

 

Blue chakra shot through the red chakra, and pushed the water drill away. Daisuke turned the water to ice, pushed against it with his hand, and kicked at the chakra, his leg, up to his knee, surrounded by water. The water sizzled as it touched the red chakra but held firm as it pierced through and hit Ami on the stomach, sending her back a few feet.

 

More blue chakra swirled around Ami’s lower body, shielding her from the fall, as the red chakra surrounded the rest of her body.

 

“Daisuke, I won’t let you win this.” Ami said.

 

Daisuke smirked. “And what can you do about it? You’re not even a ninja. That chakra isn’t even yours. You’re weak!”

 

Ami lowered her head.

 

“Your words hurt, Daisuke. It hurts to be told I’m weak by the one who gave me the strength to be strong. It really does. I won’t believe the Daisuke I met would say that.” she said, her words sounding as if she were holding back tears.

 

Daisuke clenched his teeth all of a sudden, and fell to one knee.

 

“No, that’s going too far. This isn’t…this isn’t giving me power. Could it be…?” Daisuke muttered. “Could it be what he warned me about when he taught me the Water Demon Jutsu?”

 

Ami frowned, shaking slightly. “What are you talking about, Daisuke? You’re acting strange.”

 

“Darn it, it’s really happening, isn’t it?” Daisuke said, and looked up at Ami. “Ami, listen, I can’t explain it fully right now, but, you have to run. You can’t stay here. So go away, now.”

 

“Daisuke, there’s no way I’m giving up.”

 

“That not it! You have to go, now! I…don’t know for how long I can control this!” Daisuke exclaimed.

 

Ami walked closed to Daisuke, and slowly moved her hand to his shoulder. “What’s going on, Daisuke?”

 

“Nothing, I’m fine, just please, Ami, go. Leave while you can.”

 

Daisuke cringed once again, holding his head. Once he raised his head again, a grin was plastered on his face, and his eyes shone in the light.

 

Ami stepped back slowly, as she emitted a small whimper.

 

Daisuke appeared behind Ami, then instantly in front of her, and kicked at her as if from both places at once. Red chakra spiraled up to block the kick from behind, while blue chakra spiral around the red chakra to block the kick from the front. Daisuke smirked, and appeared right above Ami. He kicked down at her, but deviated the kick at the last second, and landed on one knee.

 

“No, I won’t let this thing grow. I won’t let it beat me,” Daisuke muttered, then looked up at Ami. “Ami, run, now! Forget about trying to bring me back, you can’t!”

 

Ami clenched her teeth, and tightened her fists. “I won’t accept it Daisuke. I won’t!”

 

She raised her hands, and two blasts shot out, one from each hand, spiraling around each other, a red and blue spiral. Daisuke smirked, and brought his hand across his neck, then swung it forward in an arc. Water splashed out to form, a thin barrier of water.

 

“That won’t hold me, Daisuke!” Ami shouted.

 

The blast hit the water barrier, and almost looked as if it was about to pierce through, but the water barrier stretched back, until it seemed it would rip, then it reflected the blast right back at Ami.

 

In an instant, red chakra shot up, even lifting up Ami’s hair as it went, and the blast hit it. It instantly blasted through the red chakra barrier, but blue chakra accumulated on a single spot in front of Ami, stopping it. The chakra leaned a bit, and the chakra shot up, blasting through the ceiling, creating a large hole a few feet long.

 

Ami looked up, her eyes wide, then looked down at Daisuke. His gaze caused her to shiver.

 

“Daisuke, how did you do that?” Ami asked, almost stuttering.

 

Daisuke smirked. “Why should I bother to explain to you, girl? You wouldn’t even understand the base premises! A little village girl like you knows nothing, of the scary world. So go home now, kid. Go home before you find out the hard way that this world is for big people.”

 

Ami gulped. She closed her eyes, shaking. Her fists trembles, as she clenched them tightly. Her legs shook, and sweat began to slide down her face.

 

Finally, she opened her eyes again, glaring at Daisuke.

 

“I made my choice, and it’s to bring you back. I promised myself I would. I won’t go back on that promise. Even if it means giving up my life.”

 

Daisuke chuckled. “Ah, brave words, for a little girl who had to steal chakra to become even slightly powerful. Fine kid, I gave you a chance. Now I’ll show you the true might of the ninja world, and why you should have never stepped into it…”

 

Daisuke appeared in front of Ami, in a rush of water, and punched her stomach before the red chakra could accumulate around it. She flew back a few feet, and Daisuke appeared below her as she flew back. He kicked her back incredibly fast, causing her to cough up some blood, and spiral toward the ground, to jump back in the air.

 

He propelled himself up again, still grinning, as Ami began falling. He kneed her in the back, causing her to let out a small moan, and lose consciousness for a second. He brought his hands together, propelled by a jet of water coming from the air, and hit her stomach, full force.

 

Ami hit the ground, another moan escaping her mouth. Daisuke landed on his feet, his knees bent sharply as one of his hands lazily touched the ground. He turned back toward Ami. The fall cracked the floor around her. Daisuke grinned, but before he could laugh, he fell to his knees.

 

“What have I done? What have….” Daisuke said, clenching his teeth. “What have YOU done?”

 

He grinned again. “Why, I took care of her, since you were taking too long. And you know you thought she was annoying too. All that crap about saving you was nothing but talk, she didn’t have the strength to back it up.”

 

Daisuke stood up, his eyes wide.

 

“No, that’s not it at all, Ami wasn’t annoying…I didn’t think she was annoying. What are you talking about?”

 

“Don’t tell me you didn‘t think that,” Daisuke said, smirking. “My thoughts are your thoughts. All your dirtiest thoughts are in my mind. You created me. Serves you right for not listening your master, huh?”

 

Daisuke shut his eyes.

 

“No, be quiet, you’re not me!”

 

“I’m the worst in you. I know what you think about all those people. Your friends wouldn’t be your friends if they knew, would they?”

 

Daisuke clenched his teeth, but gasped when he turned toward Ami. Red chakra and blue chakra both flowed around her, surrounding her, raised her to her feet, although here eyes remained empty.

 

“She’s unconscious, yet…the chakra’s still making her fight? Why did this have to happen now…?” Daisuke said, holding his head, one of his eyes closed.

 

 

[spoiler=Chapter 55]

Chapter 55 - Into the Shadows

 

 

Sayuki reached the last floor, in which the elevator connected to a hallway. Sayuki walked down the hallway until reaching a wide circular room. She looked around as a single light lit up on the very center of the ceiling.

 

“I didn‘t expect for you of all people to rise to the last level,” a voice said from behind a chair.

 

The chair spun around, to reveal Hikaru sitting there.

 

“But you still haven‘t beat the challenge. And you won’t get past this level.”

 

Sayuki frowned. “Who are you?”

 

Hikaru spun in his chair. He stopped himself by dragging a pencil on the table.

 

“I’m Wing, the mastermind behind this little game. And you’re the lab rats to test the New Akatsuki’s power.”

 

“So you’re their leader? Well, I won’t let you live, then,” Sayuki said, pulling out a kunai.

 

She threw it at Hikaru, who smirked. Something deflected the kunai before it hit Hikaru. Sayuki blinked.

 

“What was that?” she asked.

 

Seemingly from the floor rose a man dressed in a black suit with a wide-rimmed black hat. That cast a round shadow over his body. His black hair fell in long strands a bit past his shoulders. From under his hat, lay a wide smile.

 

“Well now, I can’t let you do that, can I?” the man said. “This guy’s the one behind the entire operation against the Kuchiku.”

 

“And who are you?” Sayuki asked.

 

The man turned to Hikaru. “Well, should I tell her?”

 

Hikaru leaned back in his chair, looking up at the single light on the ceiling. He put the pencil softly on his lips, pondering. A few moments later, her turned back toward the man, and nodded.

 

“Go ahead, it can’t do any harm to say your name.”

 

The man nodded, then turned to Sayuki, with a slight bow.

 

“I am Kurotsu Konno, but you can call me the Shadow Man.” Kurotsu said.

 

“Shadow Man? Why?” Sayuki asked.

 

Kurotsu grinned. He disappeared into the floor, and appeared behind Sayuki.

 

“Why do you think?” he asked.

 

Sayuki turned around, and jumped back. She pulled out a kunai.

 

“Are you planning to fight me?” she asked.

 

“No, I’m planning to beat you,” Kurotsu said with a smile.

 

Sayuki strengthened her gaze, and tossed the kunai at Kurotsu. He simply vanished into the ground, and the kunai did as well. A split second later, the kunai shot up at Sayuki from the ground.

 

She moved her head back a second before it zoomed upward. After the kunai, Kurotsu rose from the ground, his fist outstretched, and hit Sayuki on her bottom jaw, causing her to flinch, and fly a few feet in the air before spinning around once and falling on her feet, rubbing her jaw.

 

“How are you doing this?” Sayuki asked.

 

Kurotsu laughed. “I already told you.”

 

He disappeared into the ground, and appeared behind Sayuki again. He raised a kunai to her throat.

 

“So, I suppose you’re the weak one, huh? Well, that’s no fun, but a job is a job. It looks like I have to kill you. Nothing personal, though,” Kurotsu said, smirking.

 

 

[spoiler=Chapter 56]

Chapter 56 - Desert Eagle Graveyard

 

 

 

Kira nodded, in accordance with Takako’s proposal.

 

“That is fine. We’ll fight as friends, not members of opposite forces. And the loser will do anything the winner wishes. But…Takako, you wouldn’t ask for anything perverted, would you?”

 

“Are you crazy? Why would I want to do anything to you?” he asked, in disbelief.

 

“Then tell me, what would you want me to do if you won? Are you going to ask me to leave the New Akatsuki and go back home?”

 

Takako looked up at the ceiling, and tugged on his scarf. Then, he drew his blade, and pointed it at Kira.

 

“I’m not entirely sure,” Takako admitted. “The only thing I know now is that I’m going to face you with all I have. I don’t care about the prize.”

 

Kira nodded, smiling slightly, and raised her arms.

 

“Alright, but I’m telling you right now Takako, I’ll be the one to win. And when I do, you’re going to quit the Kuchiku, and come back to the Sand Village with me!”

 

Kira angled her arms toward Takako, as sand began to swirl around him, in slightly smaller circles each time.

 

The sand compressed, as if to crush Takako, but he quickly raised his arm and manipulated the sand into a giant drill around it. He aimed it at Kira, and it shot a blast of sand from the tip, as the drill decreased in size slowly due to the sand being drawn from it.

 

Kira spun around as the blast of sand got near her, and the sand swerved around her, and toward Takako. Takako stabbed the ground with his sword, and the sand blast lowered itself all the way to the ground, as it stopped moving. Then, a wave of sand spikes shot out of Kira from it.

 

Kira placed both her hands in front of her, and the wave of sand spikes split into two, both swerving around her. Both halves swerved up, until several sand spikes hovered over Kira, aimed at Takako. Kira closed her hands, and the sand spikes shattered into many sand bullets. They shot toward Takako, as if being fired from a gun.

 

Takako raised both his arms in a snake-like way, and the bullets converged together, into two whips. Takako grabbed the whips, and lashed out at Kira with one of them. She grabbed the whip, and dissolved it on Takako’s end.

 

Takako pulled his sword from the ground, and encased it in sand from the whip. Kira fashioned her own whip into a blade of sand. The two charged at each other. Takako swung at Kira, who blocked with her blade, leaving a small indentation on the sand. Takako pulled back his sword, and kicked Kira in the stomach. He spun around and swung at her, but she jumped up, right above him.

 

“Takako,” Kira said, looking down. “I’ll show you the technique you helped me learn! Watch closely!”

 

Kira pointed her arm to the ground, as her blade, and the sand around Takako’s blade, as well as the sand all around converged around Takako, swirling onto a single point, Kira’s hand. Soon, Kira had trapped Takako in a spiral, that rose from the ground, its base, all the way to her palm. She stood on top of the spiral, panting slightly.

 

“Sand Tomb… Sand Burial!” she yelled, as the sand compressed, crushing everything inside.

 

A few moments passed, and nothing could be heard, except Kira’s slightly heavy breathing.

 

“Takako, I know that wasn’t enough to finish you off,” she said. “Come out of there. Or have you really become so weak as to be defeated by this?”

 

The sand spiral trembled, for a moment, then was still again. A second after, it began shaking, almost to the point that Kira found it hard to stay on top of the spiral. With one final shake, Kira was knocked off the spiral as the sand began rising. As the sand rose from the ground, it revealed Takako. One of his arms parallel to the ground, and the other raised out in front of him, holding his sword. His gaze shined with determination, and his clothes rustled from the sand rising to the sky.

 

“Kira, you’ve shown me your technique. Now I will show you mine. And this will end it,” Takako said.

 

In a matter of seconds, Takako had gathered seemingly all of the sand in the room near the roof.

 

“Desert Eagle…” Takako shouted.

 

The sand took the form of birds, and shot down at Kira. She moved her arms, but found she could not control the sand. The birds swirled around each other until, at once, they hit Kira, and the ground. The impact blasted up sand into the air, making it hard to see as more and more birds hammered down from the air, onto Kira. Once the dust finally cleared, a giant cone of sand stood on the ground. On top, her head poking out of the cone, was Kira, her face full of scratches.

 

Takako closed his eyes, and raised his arm in front fo him, then closed his fist.

 

“Graveyard…” he muttered.

 

The sand constricted around Kira, causing a cracking noise. She let out a small moan, and her head fell forward, her eyes closed.

 

Takako turned around, and headed for the elevator.

 

“Kira…you did well, but in the end, I had to win. Right now, my friends need me more than the Sand Village does.”

 

 

[spoiler=Chapter 57]

Chapter 57 - Destruction

 

 

 

The red and blue chakra around Ami began to mix into purple chakra, as it lifted her up. Her body movements were a bit awkward, due to the chakra controlling her unconscious body. She took a shaky step toward Daisuke, and another.

 

“I can’t believe this, what does it take to defeat her?” Daisuke asked himself.

 

“You just have to let me out fully, and we can do it. Come on, use the Water Demon Jutsu again.”

 

“No, I can do this without that, and I can do this without you!”

 

Ami dashed at Daisuke, and clawed at him. He placed his hand on his head, flinching, and the hit nailed him on the face, sending him spinning back a few feet. He landed, still grimacing.

 

“You can’t win this without me, give up.”

 

Daisuke clenched his teeth, and stood up.

 

“Just watch me,” he said, as he raised his hands.

 

Water began gathering around Daisuke’s legs, and spreading upward, until it covered his entire body, except his face. The water spiked up at the joints, and looked as if it were solid crystal.

 

“Water Armor!”

 

Daisuke dashed forward, and punched at Ami. The punch his her face, making it turn sharply, but did not cringe, and simply clawed at Daisuke. He raised his arm to block, and it stopped the blow, albeit leaving it with a large scratch.

 

Daisuke readied for another punch, but cringed again, holding his head.

 

“See, you don’t even have enough skill to beat her right now. Let me do it”

 

Daisuke shook his head. “Leave me alone!”

 

Ami kicked at Daisuke. His hand readily moved to block the kick, and he tightened his grip around her leg, even though the chakra caused the armor to sizzle. Ami swung at Daisuke with her left hand, but he blocked the punch with his other hand. Finally, Ami hopped off the ground, and kicked Daisuke on the face, causing him to fly back, and hit the elevator, crushing it.

 

The back of his helmet cracked, Daisuke stood up, and faced Ami. His grin peered from under his armor, sinisterly.

 

“So you finally lost consciousness? How useful for me.”

 

The armor around Daisuke dissolved to water, and splashed down to the ground.

 

“Ah, much better. Now I can move freely.”

 

Daisuke disappeared, and appeared behind Ami. He kicked her on the back, water surrounding his foot to avoid it being burned, as the purple chakra repelled the it. Daisuke smirked again, and punched the chakra with his water-covered fist. Finally, he spun around, and brought his foot down on Ami’s shoulder, breaking through the chakra, and hitting her shoulder, making a cracking sound. The impact brought Ami to her knee.

 

Daisuke used Ami’s shoulder as a boost to jump back. He spun around once and landed on the ground. The purple chakra lifted Ami to her feet, and she pounced at Daisuke. Daisuke flinched again, giving Ami time to grip his neck. She began tightening her grip, causing Daisuke to gasp for breath. He glared at Ami from under his face, filled with rage, and placed one of his hands around the other, as water began gathering around it. Daisuke twisted his arm as best as he could and hit Ami on the stomach with his palm, water swirling around it at high speeds.

 

“Water Palm!”

 

The water ripped through the purple chakra, and hit Ami on the stomach. She let out a small groan, and the Water Palm sent her flying back, making a crater on the wall as she slammed into it. On Ami’s stomach was a large, red, spiral mark from the attack. Ami fell to her knees. She wobbled back up, and began walking toward Daisuke with slow, uncertain steps.

 

“Wait, what was that?” Daisuke asked. “That wasn’t like my usual Water Palm, there was…something more to it.”

 

“Of course, boy, it’s always been there, you never mastered the Water Palm. In fact, you’ve hardly scratched the surface. Now go on, I’ll guide you. Maybe then you’ll see you need me.”

 

Daisuke looked at his hands for a few seconds, then nodded.

 

“Let’s try it then, demon. Just tell me what to do.”

 

Daisuke raised both of his arms in front of him, one above the other. One of his fists pointed up, and the other down. Water began gathering around each of them, and started rotating rapidly.

 

Daisuke dashed at Ami, and ducked slightly, as she swung at him. He took aim at her unprotected stomach and sent both his fists at her, rotating them as he did so.

 

“Double Water Palm!”

 

As soon as the attack hit Ami, a gigantic spiral of water shot out of the impact point, spinning clockwise. The water pressure pushed the purple chakra away, slowly, at first. Then, all at once, the water spiral dissipated, and a jet of a mix of water and purple chakra hit Ami right at the center of her stomach. Instead of flying back, as the usual Water Palm would have caused her to do, Ami simply fell to her knees, and dropped to the ground.

 

The chakra surrounding Ami shook for a bit, attempting to get her to her feet, then receded. Daisuke blinked, his eyes dark blue again, and looked in amazement at what had happened.

 

“This power…” Daisuke began.

 

“Yes, all of this power can be yours. Just accept me as a part of you. Make me stronger by using the Water Demon Jutsu, and letting it overtake you.”

 

“No,” Daisuke said. “I refuse to use your power any longer. I…could feel Ami’s body being torn to shreds by my attack. I saw, through her unconsciousness, her body screaming for help, screaming for it to stop. What you made me do was unforgivable.”

 

Daisuke uttered a laugh, his grin wide.

 

“What I made you do? Is that what it was? Because what I felt in the deepest part of your hear was not compassion, but joy. Joy at having power, and at beating your opponent…”

 

Daisuke’s eyes widened, and he fell to one knee, cringing. His eyes closed, and he slowly fell forward.

 

 

[spoiler=Chapter 58]

Chapter 58 - Warning

 

 

 

Takako walked out of the elevator, and saw Daisuke, collapsed on the floor. He quickly ran to his side, and kneeled beside him. He turned Daisuke over, and checked his pulse.

 

“Okay, so he’s still alive,” Takako muttered.

 

He then turned his attention to Ami. He walked over to her, and looked over her body, amazed at how beaten up it was.

 

“Damn it, Daisuke do you have a talent for doing this to this poor girl every time you fight her? She’s in an even worse state than the last time, and I won’t even ask why she was here in the first place.”

 

Takako sighed.

 

“And of course, the one time where Sayuki would be useful she’s not here. Well, I should go ahead and find her, Ami is in bad condition.”

 

Takako headed for the elevator, before he saw it was smashed in.

 

“You’ve got to be kidding. So Sayuki is trapped down there? Never thought I’d say this, but, this is bad. Well, on to plan two. I take Daisuke, and get out of here. Ami should have learned from her round one with Daisuke she can’t beat him.”

 

Takako walked past Daisuke, and controlled sand to lift him up, as they both got on the elevator, and went up a floor.

 

Once they reached the next floor, Takako took a brief glance at Kira, who was now on the floor, on top of a pile of sand that used to be the sand spiral, before continuing on with Daisuke still unconscious beside him.

 

They finally reached the floor Kaori and Kai had fought in. Takako glanced at Kai, noticing the fact he stood there, frozen. Next, he glanced at Kaori, who seemed to be quite burned. He sighed, and passed by her, also using his sand to lift her up.

 

Takako walked down the hall they had first walked through to get to Kai, and reached the point where they had fallen. Takako looked up, and saw that the hole remained open. He raised both of his arms, and sand covered his feet, and served as beds for Kaori and Daisuke. With some effort, Takako made the sand slowly rise up.

 

Midway, his breathing started becoming heavier, and the sand began moving slower. As he nearly reached the top, there was a small lapse in his strength, and the sand lowered a few inches, before it stopped and began rising again. Takako blinked, but poured the last of his strength into making the sand rise. They finally reached the top, and Takako threw himself onto the ground, exhausted, as he let the others down next to him.

 

Takako crawled over to the mouth of the opening and peered down into it. He caught a glimpse of a girl’s back, and brown hair.

 

“If this is the path you’ve chosen, Takako, then I can only hope to see you through it, as I walk along mine,” Kira muttered to herself.

 

 

Kurotsu smiled and pushed Sayuki onto the ground.

 

“I‘m just joking, I won’t kill you yet, due to Hikaru’s interest in you,” he said, putting his knife away.

 

“I-interest?” Sayuki asked.

 

“Yes,” Hikaru asked. “Your bond with that guy, Daisuke, is most intriguing. Yes, I’ve been watching you two. Ever since your fight with Jin.”

 

Sayuki shakily stood up. “What do you want from me?”

 

Hikaru leaned back in his chair, smiling. He placed his hands together.

 

“What I want is simple. I want you to pass on a message to the Kuchiku. I want you to tell them the New Akatsuki are not to be underestimated. I want you to tell them that they’re not the top dogs anymore, and they’d be wise not to forget that. Now, Kuro, if you would.”

 

Kurotsu nodded, and grabbed Sayuki’s arm. He dragged her to another elevator, and shoved her inside, causing her to yelp. The elevator door closed, and it began to rise.

 

“Bye-bye, remember what I said, and what happened here today,” Hikaru said, smiling.

 

 

[spoiler=Chapter 59]

Chapter 59 - Troubles at Home

 

 

 

A shadowed figure walked over to Aketsu.

 

“You know what I plan to do now, right?” the figure asked.

 

“Ah, I’ve foreseen this day. I knew it all along. You actually took longer than I expected…Matsuda. Or should I call you by your real name?”

 

The man chuckled. “Does it really matter at this point?”

 

“I suppose not. Very well then, let’s make it quick.”

 

 

 

The elevator’s path was dark, and slow. Sayuki sat there, hugging her knees.

 

“Can they really be this strong? And where is everyone, are they still trapped in there?”

 

The elevator finally came to a stop, but darkness still surrounded everything, even as the doors opened. Sayuki walked outside the elevator, and began walking forward, not knowing where she was going.

 

She finally turned a corner, and saw light. She walked outside, squinting as her eyes got accustomed to the darkness. She looked back to see she had come out of a cave.

 

“Hey, Sayuki!” Takako called.

 

Sayuki turned around, and saw Takako waving toward her. She walked to meet him. Once she reached him, she saw Daisuke laying down, unconscious, by his side, and Kaori to his other side.

 

“Takako, what happened to them?” Sayuki asked.

 

“Neither one of them was grievously injured, even though Kaori has a lot of burns on her back and such. Meanwhile Daisuke is just exhausted, albeit he has some wounds, some more severe than others.”

 

“So, what about you?”

 

“What about me? I’m perfectly fine. I’m just a bit tired. Either way, what about you?” Takako asked.

 

“What, you’re actually worried about me?” Sayuki asked, turning away.

 

“No way in hell, I just wanted to know if you found out anything. You couldn’t have been in a battle, since you don’t seem hurt, so what happened?”

 

Sayuki frowned, and sat down. She sighed, and looked at Takako.

 

“They’re strong. I tried to fight one of them, but he easily overpowered me. I…also saw their leader. He looked like a normal teenager, but he was really smart, and had slightly odd brown hair.”

 

“Wait, was he really annoying and with a large ego and big words?”

 

“Actually yes, he was. He seemed overconfident, and he was a bit annoying. He also told me to tell the Kuchiku that the New Akatsuki will defeat them.”

 

“From that, I gather it could have been Hikaru, especially since last I saw him, we had just defeated Kai. Hmm, from the people we fought, starting from Kai, then going to Kira, and finally Ami. I wonder if there’s a pattern. Kira is probably stronger than Kai. If Ami exhausted Daisuke this much, she might actually be stronger than Kira.”

 

Takako stood up, his hand on his lip, and began pacing.

 

“If the New Akatsuki have three people as strong as, if not more so, than Kages, and someone with a mind like Hikaru’s, we might actually be in trouble.” Takako finished.

 

“Well, we have a lot of strong people too. Let’s go back to base, we can figure out where to go from there, right?”

 

Takako nodded, and pulled out a scroll. He opened it, and smacked it onto the floor. Then, he placed his palm on it. In a flash of smoke, he, Daisuke, Sayuki, and Kaori, all stood inside the Akatsuki base.

 

Takako looked around. “This seems weird, I feel heat. A lot of heat.”

 

In a flash, the wall in front of them exploded, and through it, jumped Fuuta, who landed on one knee. His eye caught a glimpse of Takako, and he turned toward him.

 

“Why hello there, it seems you came at a bad time,” he said, wiping some sweat off his brow.

 

Takako frowned. “What’s going on, Fuuta?”

 

Fuuta smiled nervously. “A coup.”

 

[spoiler=Chapter 60]

Chapter 60 - Sides

 

 

 

Takako blinked, confused.

 

“A coup? There’s a coup happening inside the Kuchiku?”

 

Fuuta stood up, and backed away from the hole in the wall.

 

“Matsuda turned on the Kuchiku. And Ryujo followed him. Zeru, Jin, and Mikuo can’t fight right now, does to their injuries, so while our leader’s fighting Matsuda, I’m fighting…”

 

Something dashed through the hole before Fuuta could finish, and dashed at him. The thing missed by a few inches, and skidded to a stop. The thing was, in fact, Ryujo, who had been moving too fast to see anything more than a blur.

 

“In fact, I’m not fully recovered from my last mission, so mind helping me?” Fuuta asked.

 

Ryujo appeared behind Fuuta, and stabbed at him with a kunai. His arm dropped, and he fell to one knee, struggling to stand up. Fuuta turned around and jumped back.

 

“Your turn, Takako, I have a plan,” Fuuta said.

 

Takako sighed, and charged at Ryujo, sword held high. Ryujo stood up, and rapidly moved to the side. Takako looked to the side, his eyes wide.

 

“Wait, how can I see his movements?” he muttered.

 

Takako angled his blade, and it headed for Ryujo again. He managed to dodge it within the last second, even thought it cut his cloak a bit. Ryujo stepped firmly on the ground, and disappeared. Takako’s eyes moved, and he spun around, his sword clashing with Ryujo’s kunai.

 

Ryujo grinned. “It seems you can read my movements, unlike in our last fight.”

 

He gazed at Fuuta.

 

“And I’m guessing he’s the one manipulating your sight to be able to see me. But…I wonder if your body will even be able to keep up with me, even if your sight can…”

 

Ryujo disappeared, and slashed at Takako from the side. Takako managed to deflect it, and almost at the same time, another slash came, but disappeared before it hit, and Ryujo appeared behind Takako. His kunai inches from Takako, and Takako’s sword in between the kunai and himself, Takako grinned.

 

“Well, well, it seems I really can keep up with you, isn’t that something?” Takako asked, chuckling.

 

Ryujo growled, and jumped back. He gripped his cloak, and ripped it off.

 

“That’s better, now I can move freely,” he said, and disappeared.

 

Takako blinked.

 

“What? I can barely see him now…”

 

Ryujo appeared in front of Takako, and punched him in the gut. Takako fell to one knee, as Ryujo kneed him in the face. Takako hit the floor, with a groan. He struggled into a sitting position.

 

Ï guess I’m more tired than I thought. I overused the Sabakugan…”

 

Fuuta sighed. “Well, this is getting us nowhere. So how about we tag?”

 

Fuuta dashed past Takako, toward Ryujo. Ryujo smiled, and disappeared. Fuuta blinked, his eyes a bright green, and spun around, blocking a kunai that had been sent flying at him.

 

“Alright, I’ve got thirty seconds…any longer than that, and I lose my biggest advantage over him,” Fuuta muttered.

 

Ryujo appeared behind Fuuta, and slashed at him. Fuuta spun around, and heightened the gravity around Ryujo, dropping him to his knees. Fuuta took the opportunity to kick at Ryujo, but he grabbed Fuuta’s leg, and rose quickly, then punched him on the face. Fuuta flew back a few feet, and landed, bending his legs to lessen the impact.

 

Ryujo laughed, and disappeared again. Fuuta took a deep breath, and spun around, blocking Ryujo’s punch with his forearm. Ryujo disappeared again, and kicked at Fuuta, who jumped up to the ceiling, and kicked off from it.

 

Fuuta spun around once and brought his foot down on Ryujo. Ryujo raised his arm to block, but the impact made a cracking sound, and he flinched. Fuuta jumped back, as Ryujo stood there holding his arm which hung limply by his side.

 

“Come on, did you think I couldn’t manipulate the gravity around myself as well?”

 

Ryujo scowled. “Well then, let’s see you try to fight what you can’t catch.”

 

Ryujo raised his hand, his open palm facing up. Lightning began to gather in a ball around it.

 

Ryujo faced his palm toward himself, and slammed himself In the chest with it. The lightning was absorbed into his body, as he let his arm drop to his side. Ryujo stood there for a few seconds, and nothing happened.

 

Then, a small lightning jolt ran down his arm. More and more jolts and sparks began to run through his body, until he was completely covered in lightning, and his face bandages had been ripped off. His black hair rose up, soon consumed by lightning like the rest of his body.

 

Ryujo looked down at his palm.

 

“This is my Lightning Style: Lightning Soul…and it’s also the mark of your defeat. Or rather, your deaths.”

 

 

[Super Chaos Sonic]

This was a great first chapter. Can't wait for the next chapter.

[DL]

Thanks. The next one will probably be up in several days.

 

[spoiler=Chapter 61]

Chapter 61 - Megaton Smash

 

 

 

Ryujo sped toward Fuuta in a zigzag manner, leaving a trail of lightning behind him. Fuuta raised his arm to block as Ryujo punched at him, but his fist vanished for a second, and passed through Fuuta’s guard, hitting him on the face. He stumbled back a few feet. Ryujo sped behind him, and kicked at him.

 

Takako threw a kunai from behind, and it sped past Fuuta, as Fuuta spun around to try and block the kick. Once again, Ryujo’s attack got past his guard, after vanishing for a split second, and nailed him in the stomach.

 

Fuuta dropped to one knee, clutching his stomach.

 

“Hey, Fuuta,” Takako said. “Instead of letting yourself get beat up, how about you learn something from the technique like I just did?”

 

“What, what did you learn?” Fuuta asked.

 

“Ryujo’s limbs…when he attacks, they extend a bit. Fast enough so you can’t see it. I tossed the kunai for that purpose, while you were getting senselessly beat up.”

 

“Shut up, I was not. I learned something as well, you know?”

 

Fuuta stood up, and tossed a kunai at Ryujo. Ryujo sped to the side, and toward Fuuta. He punched at him, but his arm dropped suddenly, as the gravity around it increased. Ryujo smirked, twisted his body, and planted his foot down, then punched at Fuuta with his other arm. Fuuta raised his arms to block, but yet again, the punch hit him. He stumbled back, grinning slightly.

 

“I knew it.” he muttered.

 

“What, you knew you were going to be hit?” Ryujo asked, chuckling.

 

Fuuta smiled, and dashed at Ryujo.

 

“In a way, yes.”

 

He jumped to the side mid-sprint, and tossed two shuriken at Ryujo. Ryujo dodged them and sped at Fuuta, then punched at him. Fuuta didn’t raise his guard and the punch nailed him. Then, Fuuta disappeared, and Ryujo grunted as a fist punched his stomach. Ryujo looked to the side, and saw Fuuta there, crouched.

 

Fuuta placed his hand on the ground, and kicked at Ryujo, who easily raised his arm in one motion to block it. Then, Fuuta vanished again. Fuuta punched at Ryujo from behind as Ryujo turned to face him, but couldn’t do anything as Fuuta punched him on the face.

 

Fuuta smiled. “I knew it. It took a few hits, but I was finally able to use the split second in which your body strikes like lightning, swift, and stiff, and counter-attack.”

 

“What? No one’s ever been able to dodge me, why should you be any different?”

 

“True, if I was anyone else, I’d probably have no hope of even thinking about dodging your attacks, but seeing as I can control your senses to make you think I’m somewhere I’m not, I gain a huge advantage.”

 

Ryujo scoffed, and sped around Fuuta in a circle, and continued running around him, forming a lightning circle. Fuuta looked from side to side, awaiting what was to come. Suddenly, a lightning bolt soared over his head from one end of the circle, toward the other. He instantly looked up, when a lightning bolt hit him square on the chest. He gasped, and stumbled back, as more lightning bolts hit him from all sides, until a chain of bolts had formed.

 

A giant lightning bolt shot down from the sky, and surrounded Fuuta. He clenched his teeth, his eyes shut tight, and fell back, hitting the ground. Ryujo appeared in front of him, smiling.

 

“I told you, my jutsu meant your death. I doubt you are even able to move, let alone fight. So it’s time to finish you off.”

 

Fuuta shakily sat up, and then got to his feet. He smiled, and jumped at Ryujo, as another Fuuta still lay on the ground.

 

“Oh spare me, Fuuta. It’s obvious you’re just using your Kekkei Genkai to try and scare me!” Ryujo said, grinning.

 

“You’re right, I am!” Fuuta yelled, and punched at Ryujo. “Megaton Smash!”

 

Fuuta punched at Ryujo, and Ryujo put up his guard. Fuuta’s attack hit Ryujo’s arm, cracking it instantly, and hitting him in the stomach. Ryujo groaned as the attack brought him down to the ground, creating a wide crater.

 

Ryujo coughed up some blood. “What? How did you…? I could have sworn I hit you with my…attack.”

 

Fuuta smiled. “I switched out in a second with an illusion. I managed to escape the final blow, and counterattack. Although…your attack really is…strong.”

 

Fuuta stood up, his right arm shaking, and fell back.

 

 

[spoiler=Chapter 62]

Chapter 62 - Frightening Strength

 

 

 

Takako walked over to the battlefield, after Fuuta’s battle against Ryujo ended. He glanced at both of them, then at Sayuki.

 

“It seems a coup is really happening. We need to find Matsuda.”

 

“We’re going to try and stop him?” Sayuki asked.

 

Takako turned around and began walking, his hand on his scarf. “I can’t promise that.”

 

 

Mikuo heard a crash, and his eyes shot open. He got up from his bed, and looked at Jin, who was staring at the ceiling from his own bed beside Mikuo’s.

 

“Jin, what was that?” Mikuo asked.

 

“I don’t know, but it sounds like fighting. I also heard a few things, among them, the word ‘coup’.” Jin replied.

 

“A coup? This could be bad, we have to check it out!”

 

“You go, I have some stuff to think over.” Jin muttered.

 

Mikuo nodded, and sped out the door.

 

Jin closed his eyes. “Father…”

 

 

Mikuo stopped before Aketsu’s room. He pushed the door, which was unlocked. In the middle of the room, staring at each other, stood Aketsu and Matsuda. Mikuo looked at Aketsu.

 

“What’s going on here? Is a coup really happening?” he asked.

 

“Yes, and now leave, Mikuo. Go help elsewhere,” Aketsu said.

 

“What? But I can help, huh?”

 

Aketsu shook his head. “I don’t know, can you?”

 

Mikuo blinked, confused, before he noticed he couldn’t move.

 

“W-what is this?” Mikuo asked, being brought down to his knees by an invisible force.

 

Matsuda smiled. “You’re too weak to even stand up when entities as great as Aketsu and myself are in the same room, with our chakras flaring. Well, enough stalling, Aketsu. You’re served my purposes well enough, but the time has come for you to be dethroned.”

 

Aketsu gave a small chuckle, and placed his hands together. “If you hope to dethrone me, then you’ll be disappointed.”

 

A hand made of rock rose from the ground, and shot toward Matsuda. Matsuda sidestepped, and another hand shot at him from behind. He spun around and stared at the hand, his pupils red, with a black star surrounded by a black ring in the middle. The hand swirled around, and vanished as if Matsuda’s eye was a black hole.

 

“So it’s true, you can really do that?” Aketsu asked, slightly amused.

 

Mikuo blinked. “What was that?”

 

Matsuda chuckled. “With my Sharingan, one of the greatest eye techniques ever to exist, it is a simple matter to send anything to a different dimension.”

 

Mikuo gasped.

 

“How is that even possible, huh?”

 

Aketsu smirked. “Oh well, then I just have to attack you so fast, you’ll have no time to do it.”

 

Aketsu weaved together a few hand signs. Several dozen rock hands shot from the ground, toward Matsuda. They swirled around as Matsuda’s Sharingan began sucking them in. Once they were close enough, Aketsu placed his hands together again, and the rock hands began to shake.

 

Matsuda’s eyes widened. “They’re going to explode!”

 

He closed his eye, and dashed to the side. He came to a halting stop, and kicked off from the ground, toward Aketsu. Meanwhile, the rock hands caused an explosion of debris that scattered to all sides.

 

Aketsu placed his hands together, and a hand reached up from the ground, and grabbed Matsuda’s foot. More shot up, and grabbed his remaining limbs. Finally, a hand shot from behind Matsuda, and tightened its grip around his neck.

 

Aketsu smiled, and weaved together several hand signs. “I suppose there’s no use in holding back,” he said, as he bit his thumb, and placed his palm on the ground.

 

[spoiler=Chapter 63]

Chapter 63 - Counterattack

 

 

“Summoning Jutsu!” Aketsu yelled, as, from the ground beneath his palm, shot an explosion of smoke. When it cleared, Aketsu stood there, and a large brown bird flew around him once, then landed on his shoulder.

 

“A summoning? Interesting…” Matsuda said, struggling to break free.

 

“Aketsu, you have summoned me? What can possibly have led you to do that?” said the bird, stretching it’s wings behind Aketsu’s head.

 

“Torimatsu, this is a very serious battle. You know what to do. But be careful.”

 

“Careful, eh?” Torimatsu asked. “Hearing you say that almost unnerves me. Alright, here I go.”

 

The bird flapped its wings, and spun around once. In a cloud of smoke, it turned into a large brown spike, with the point split in two, like a beak. Aketsu placed his hands together, and a large rock hand shot out of the ground, grabbing the spike. It angled itself back, then shot the spike straight at Matsuda’s chest.

 

Matsuda clenched his teeth, still trapped by the hands around his limbs and neck. The spike began to spin rapidly, until it looked like a drill. Matsuda opened his eye wide, and the drill began swirling around, being drawn into it. Eyes popped out from the drill, and the tip clenched a bit.

 

The drill shook a bit, its path wavering, but it finally managed to avoid the eye, and zoomed past Matsuda, slashing through the side of his face harmlessly.

 

“So you can make yourself invulnerable as well, as the rumors said. This may be trickier than I thought.” Aketsu said, a sweat drop sliding down his cheek. “But if all you can do is run, you won’t win.”

 

“If you can’t hit me you won’t either,” Matsuda said, smirking.

 

“And what if I can?” Aketsu asked.

 

Matsuda frowned, but turned as he saw several feathers spiral toward him. He sucked them in with his Sharingan, and then noticed that Torimatsu was spinning toward him rapidly. Torimatsu passed through Matsuda harmlessly, and landed on a nearby tree branch.

 

“See, you can’t hit me,” Matsuda said, smiling.

 

Aketsu chuckled. “Is that so?”

 

Matsuda gasped, as around twelve feathers shot out of his limbs, leaving him bleeding out of about a dozen places. He fells to his knees, clenching his teeth.

 

“What in the world was that?” Matsuda asked, his hair shifting from brown to black, and back to brown several times.

 

“It was a simple matter for Torimatsu to leave feathers inside the space you occupied before you became intangible, and then have them leave your body like knives.”

 

Matsuda struggled to his feet, smiling nervously. “I congratulate you, that even ripped through some of my vital points. But I will be the on to win.”

 

“Perhaps, let us see,” Aketsu said, and weaved together several hand signs.

 

He squeezed his thumb, letting out a drop of blood, and pressed his palm to the floor.

 

“Summoning Jutsu!”

 

After the explosion of smoke cleared, an older bird, almost as large as Aketsu, appeared flying in circles above him. The bird flew around once more, and landed beside Aketsu.

 

“Why have you called me, Aketsu? You know an old fossil like me is past his glory days,” the bird said.

 

“Well, Torimaru, judging the fact my opponent is an Uchiha, let alone the Uchiha he is, I think I’ll need your abilities now, more than ever.”

 

“An Uchiha? Why would you pick a fight with those guys? They’re bad news. A bunch of monsters, they are.”

 

“It’s a long story, but I’m going to have to ask you and Torimatsu to perform your combined technique.”

 

The older bird turned to Torimatsu, and they both nodded. Torimaru flew up in the air with one great flap of his wings, and Torimatsu followed after. They spun around in several circles, flying higher and higher.

 

Then, they suddenly spun around once, and were facing Matsuda. Torimaru grinned, and spiraled downward in a clockwise motion, toward Matsuda. Torimatsu followed, flying around and around Torimaru in a counter-clockwise motion. They got faster and faster until all that could be seen was two tornados with opposite spins, heading for Matsuda.

 

Matsuda began sucking them in with his Sharingan. Before he could, Aketsu placed his hands together, and a hand came out of the ground behind Matsuda, and hit him in the back, making him rear his head back, flinching. His eye began drawing things from the ceiling, instead of drawing in the two birds. Aketsu placed his hands together again, and some stalactites were aided on their way down, speeding toward Matsuda.

 

The bird tornados hit Matsuda squarely in the chest, bringing him to the ground, and making him shake as it pierced his clothes, and body. He clenched his teeth and tried to escape, but the stalactites fell, piercing his limbs, pinning him to the ground. Matsuda grunted, and coughed up blood.

 

Aketsu performed several hand signs, and several thousand rock hands burst out of the ground at the same time, with Aketsu riding on top of them. The wave headed toward Matsuda.

 

“This is it, Matsuda! Great Rock Tsunami Burial!”

 

The two birds disappeared in explosions of smoke, and the wave began to collapse in on itself, and toward Matsuda.

 

Matsuda clenched his teeth.

 

“You can’t beat me, damn you!” Matsuda yelled.

 

His eye began shaking the room, sucking everything with so much force it trembled. Mikuo had to struggle not to be draw in, even if he was far away. Aketsu gasped, as his tsunami of hands was drawn in, and him along with it.

 

In a matter of seconds, Matsuda lay on the ground, his limbs still pierced, and the room empty aside from Mikuo.

 

“You…bastard, I’ll get you!” Mikuo shouted, and stood up, then ran at Matsuda.

 

Matsuda grinned slightly.

 

“Not this time, kid.”

 

Matsuda sucked himself up with his own Sharingan, and disappeared.

 

 

[spoiler=Chapter 64]

Chapter 64 - The Enemy of my Enemy

 

 

 

Hayate sat facing the shrine where the Kyubi shard had been, his eyes closed. The sun, high in the sky, cast a shadow that reached into the cave.

 

“For what I’ve done, I cannot be forgiven. I can’t bear to go back to the Moonlight Village now. I’m a disgrace, using my Guardian Seal when Lord Uzumaki said only to use it as a last resort…”

 

Hayate opened his eyes, and looked back, alarmed. Outside, at the mouth of the cave, stood Hikaru.

 

“Who are you? And how do you know this place?” Hayate asked, with some hostility in his voice.

 

“Why hello, Hayate Tenshin. I am Hikaru Kintoki. Yes, I know who you are. As for who we are, well, let’s just say we share a common goal, of sorts.”

 

“Common goal?” Hayate asked, less hostile, and more curious. “What common goal could you possibly have with me?”

 

“You recently fought people who wore black cloaks with a blue diamond pattern, right? Well, those people are from an organization called the Kuchiku. They’re all very powerful, as you saw. Even if your battle didn’t really have an ending.”

 

Hayate blinked. “How could you know this?”

 

“I have my ways,“ Hikaru said. “But, onto more important matters. You see, I am also aware that you had to use what I believe is one of your greatest techniques, if not your greatest. But it seems even then you couldn’t beat them, and they got away with what you were protecting.”

 

“Where are you going with this?” Hayate asked.

 

“Join us Hayate. We can give you the power you need to be the best, to be able to protect what you have to…and to win it back from the Kuchiku.” Hikaru stated.

 

Hayate stood up, glaring at Hikaru. “Are you joking? You expect me to join you? Out of the blue?”

 

“Why, yes, and I’m prepared to force you to join. So you might as well go willingly, right?” Hikaru asked, smirking.

 

Hikaru shook his head to the side, shifting his hair from covering his left eye to his right.

 

“You probably can’t even touch me.”

 

Hayate dashed at Hikaru, giving him no time to react. He kicked at him, but his kick was blocked before it reached its target. Hayate turned to see who had blocked his kick, and saw Kurotsu.

 

“And who are you?” Hayate asked, as he jumped back.

 

“I am an acquaintance of Hikaru’s. And it’s me who you’ll be fighting.” Kurotsu said, a small smile on his face.

 

Hayate scoffed, and ran at Kurotsu, and kicked at him. Kurotsu vanished under the ground, and appeared behind Hayate.

 

“Believe me, you cannot beat me here.” Kurotsu said.

 

“Oh, and why is that?” Hayate asked, as he spun around and swung at Kurotsu.

 

Kurotsu vanished under the ground again, and appeared a few feet away from Hayate.

 

“Look where you’re standing. There is nothing but shadows, that’s why. My victory is certain.”

 

Hayate furrowed his eyebrows, and ran in zigzags toward Kurotsu. He kicked at Kurotsu’s side, but he jumped back, and tossed a kunai at Hayate, who sidestepped. Kurotsu vanished underground, and appeared where the kunai had passed Hayate, then dashed at him.

 

“What, how did you do that?” Hayate said, turning around as he jumped back.

 

Kurotsu smiled, and disappeared underground. He appeared under Hayate, and kicked up at him. Hayate spun around, and hit Kurotsu’s leg away with his palm. He landed on one knee, and quickly got into a fighting stance.

 

“Let me tell you something interesting, Hayate,” Kurotsu said. “I can use shadows at my free will to transport myself from place to place in a fraction of a second. In a place like this, where the entire floor is covered by one big shadow, I can be anywhere I want, whenever I want. Knowing this, will you give up?”

 

“You must be joking. A Moonlight Guardian never gives up. Even in the face of adversity. I already noticed in combat, we are quite equal. Even though your shadow ability gives you an advantage, I just have to even the odds by upping the speed!”

 

Hayate dashed at Kurotsu in a blur.

 

“Ten Fist Jutsu!” he yelled and punched Kurotsu in the stomach before he could react. Kurotsu grunted, and flew back a few feet. He landed on one knee.

 

“That felt like ten punches…but looked like one. I wasn’t expecting you to have something like that up your sleeve.” Kurotsu said.

 

Hayate grinned. “You haven’t seen anything.”

 

Hayate dashed at Kurotsu, almost too fast to see. He sped around him, leaving a jet of dust as his trail, and suddenly vanished.

 

He appeared once again, right in front of Kurotsu, and punched five times at him, almost at the same time. Kurotsu vanished into the ground, and appeared at the cave entrance. The punches hit a nearby wall, cracking it as fifty punches hit it, almost as if an explosion had been set off.

 

“Wow, I’m glad I didn’t get hit by that.” Kurotsu said, raising an eyebrow. “But now it’s time to show you why you can’t win.”

 

“Wait, Kurotsu, don’t hurt him too much. Just enough for him to see how he can’t win.”

 

“Very well, just hurt him enough.”

 

Kurotsu disappeared into the ground, and, in the blink of an eye, four exact copies of him stood on all sides of Hayate. They began moving in a circle. Soon, Hayate was completely surrounded by running Kurotsus. They all vanished simultaneously, using she shadowed ground to speed toward Hayate. Hayate gulped, looking from side to side, bewildered. Kurotsu punched him on all sides, finally stopping in front of him, and sticking a kunai in his chest.

 

Kurotsu grinned. “See how outmatched you are?”

 

Hayate grunted, in pain, as blood began to trickled down his mouth.

 

“I admit, you’re…powerful. But still, I cannot give up! I will redeem myself!” Hayate yelled.

 

Hikaru sighed, and moved closer to the two. He placed his hand on Kurotsu’s arm, and he drew the kunai from Hayate’s stomach, making him shake slightly.

 

“Hayate,” Hikaru began. “If you really want to redeem yourself, then join us. We’re fighting the organization that is trying to collect the shards for their own selfish purposes. We wish to simply lock them away, never to be used again. Isn’t that what Naruto Uzumaki wants? If you aid us in defeating the Kuchiku, we can promise you, Naruto Uzumaki will be pleased.”

 

Hayate blinked, surprised. He looked at the ground, his eyes pensive. A minute or so passed, with no one making a sound, and in which Kurotsu went to sit on a nearby rock. Finally, he raised his head.

 

“So when exactly will we destroy them?” Hayate asked.

 

[spoiler=Chapter 65]

Chapter 65 - Message

 

 

 

Matsuda warped in front of unconscious Ryujo, and hoisted him up, causing Takako to turn around, shocked.

 

“Hey, Matsuda, stop right there! What are you doing?” he asked.

 

Matsuda smiled. “I’m going to fulfill my plan, boy.”

 

Matsuda chuckled, and warped himself, and Ryujo, out of the room.

 

Sayuki blinked. “What…was that?”

 

“I don’t know,” Takako asked. “But something tells me it’s not good news for us.”

 

 

Hikaru sat lazily in his chair, when suddenly he heard a noise, and turned around, alarmed.

 

“Who’s there?” he asked.

 

In front of his eyes, Matsuda materialized, with Ryujo laying unconscious beside him. Hikaru clenched his teeth.

 

“How did you get past my security system?”

 

Matsuda chuckled. “It was simple, really. Since I didn’t exactly pass through it to get here.”

 

“So I suppose the Kuchiku sent you to kill me?”

 

“Oh, on the contrary,” Matsuda said.

 

He closed his eyes, and his brown hair turned long and black, as it spiked down. His face grew older, and he became slightly bulkier.

 

“I suppose you recognize this? Yes. I am Madara Uchiha. And I have come to make you…a proposition.”

 

 

The punching bag shook as Tenkai punched it yet again with a yell. Shisuke, who currently sat on a nearby chair, leaning back, and reading a book, looked up at him.

 

“Do you mind not being so loud? I’m trying to concentrate,” Shisuke said, running his hand through his dark blue hair.

 

“You should be training, not fooling around with reading. Ever since Hayate went missing, we’ve been one guardian short. So we must double our efforts!” Tenkai said, and hit the punching bag again.

 

Lyn walked into the room, carrying a plate of cookies.

 

“Um…I made some cookies, guys. I was a bit bored, so yeah…feel free to eat them. I hope they’re good,” she muttered.

 

Lyn placed the plate of cookies on a table next to Shisuke. Shisuke shifted his gaze toward her without turning his head, and grabbed a cookie. He bit into it, his attention back to his book, then blinked, as he began chewing the cookie.

 

“Wow, this is actually really good, Lyn.”

 

Lyn blushed slightly. “R-really…? Thank you, Shisuke. I-I worked really hard on them. Want to try one too, Tenkai?”

 

“No thanks, I’ve got to focus on my training,” Tenkai responded, giving the punching bag a good kick.

 

Shisuke shifted his attention back to his book, when Keiko burst into the room.

 

“The Old Man is calling us, it sounds important. So come on, I’m only calling you once,” she said, walking back out of the room.

 

Shisuke closed his eyes, and then his book. He turned on the chair and stood up, then headed out the door. Lyn blinked and followed him. Tenkai gave the punching bag another punch, and exited the room behind them. Once they all reached a large chamber, in which Naruto said facing the opposite wall, Shisuke, Lyn, and Tenkai bowed. Keiko merely crossed her arms and looked nowhere in particular.

 

“I suppose you’re all wondering why I called you here on such a short notice. Well, the thing is, the hunt for the shards of the Kyubi’s chakra is becoming a higher level with each passing moment. I have discovered some disturbing facts about those who seek it,” Naruto said.

 

“If I may, Lord Uzumaki, what are these disturbing facts?” Shisuke asked, raising his head to look at Naruto.

 

Naruto took a deep breath. “I have found out that one of our enemies is Madara Uchiha. Knowing this, and knowing what he’s after, I have decided to draw him to us, and defeat him once and for all.”

 

“Um…how will we do that, Lord Uzumaki?” Lyn asked, still looking at the floor.

 

“That’s where I need you help. I need you to spread the message,” Naruto said, gesturing to piles of papers in the corner. “And after you’re done, I need you to prepare for combat. Ready your teamwork, as well as your individual fighting capabilities.”

 

Keiko scoffed. “This would go much faster if Hayate were here. Where is he, anyway?”

 

“I don’t know,” Naruto began. “All I know is, he was defeated, and the shard he was protecting was taken. But, I know he, too, will be drawn here. So, now, go forth, and complete your mission.”

 

 

[spoiler=Chapter 66]

Chapter 66 - Challenge

 

 

 

Takako looked behind him as Jin entered the room to the infirmary. Jin looked around, and glanced at all of his unconscious and damaged allies. Daisuke, Kaori, Fuuta, and Zeru all lay on their beds, unconscious. Jin turned to Sayuki, who was looking over each of them.

 

“Sayuki, are any of them getting better?” Jin asked.

 

“Daisuke and Kaori just need rest. Zeru’s almost done healing, and Fuuta is in pretty bad shape. Why?”

 

“I need to find my father,” Jin asked. “And I don’t remember where the Moonlight Village is, but I know they do.”

 

Takako stood up. “You’re kidding, right? We just went through a coup, half our members are unconscious, our leader is missing, and you want your daddy?”

 

Jin glared at Takako. His fists tightened, and he took a step forward. Sayuki placed a hand on his shoulder, causing him to turn back for a second, then look back at Takako, his body less tense.

 

“You have no idea what you are talking about. I’ve spent my life searching for him, to cause him as much suffering as he did my mother…”

 

“Ah, so it’s revenge. Either way, you’re crazy if you think any of the members here are in any shape to lead you anywhere. Mikuo doesn’t know where it is, Sayuki needs to stay here for medical purposes, and there’s really no reason for me to bother going with you.” Takako said, sitting down in his chair again, slouching back.

 

Jin clenched his teeth, and stormed out of the room. As the door slammed shut, nearly braking, Daisuke’s eyes flickered open. He looked to the side to see Sayuki.

 

“Oh…Sayuki. Where am I?” he asked softly.

 

“You’re in the infirmary, I was treating your wounds, as well as everyone else’s. We were just attacked.

 

Daisuke blinked, and sat up, causing him to flinch. After the jolt of pain passed, he looked around.

 

“Attacked by who? The New Akatsuki?” he asked.

 

“No,” Takako asked. “Ourselves. It was a coup. Anyway, long story short, half our members are bedridden, and we don’t know where our leader, Matsuda, or Ryujo are.”

 

Daisuke blinked, trying to understand it all. He pondered it for a bit, until it sunk in. Then, he nodded.

 

“Alright, I think I get it. Anyway, what’s out next move?” Daisuke asked.

 

“We don’t know, we’ll wait for the rest to wake up, to get our forces back up I suppose,” Takako said.

 

Daisuke looked to the side, worried about his inner demon. “You know, I think we’d do well to try and solve this as fast as possible. We need to finish the New Akatsuki off, now, when they’re weakened.”

 

Takako stood up and began pacing. He looked at Daisuke, and then at Sayuki, and finally at his unconscious comrades.

 

“Alright, we’ll wait for Kaori or Zeru to wake up, and we’ll attack the New Akatsuki,” he decided, finally.

 

Just then, Mikuo burst into the room.

 

“Guys, you won’t believe this! Look what I just found!” Mikuo said, holding up a paper.

 

Takako took it and began skimming through it.

 

“This is…wait, this is…Naruto Uzumaki is calling us. He’s hosting an open contest in fifty days for anyone who wants to win the secret to controlling the Kyubi shards…and two of the remaining shards.”

 

 

[spoiler=Chapter 67]

Chapter 67 - Unknown Secrets

 

 

 

 

Sayuki walked through the hallway, a frown on her face. She looked down at some papers, then sighed, continuing at a fast pace. She entered the infirmary, and walked toward Fuuta’s bed. She paused, and closed her eyes, her eyebrows furrowed. Then, opened her eyes, and placed the papers to the side.

 

Sayuki unzipped his shirt partly, exposing his chest, and placed her hands on it, one on top of the other. Green chakra began emanating from her hands. After a minute or so, with sweat drops slowly forming and rolling down Sayuki’s forehead, she lifted up her arms, panting slightly.

 

Fuuta blinked once, and awakened.

 

“What…happened?” he asked, in a low mutter.

 

“You were really hurt, Fuuta. I don’t know how, but most of your skin was burned. I performed most of the treatment yesterday, and only finished today. Anyway, I have to finish taking care of the others, since I was too busy with you to heal them properly. But if you feel anything weird, tell me, okay?” she said, walking out of the room.

 

Fuuta blinked, and looked at his stomach.

 

“Wow, I really figured I’d be out for longer. Ryujo really got me good with his jutsu,” Fuuta muttered.

 

“You thought you should have beat him, even in the state you were in, huh?” a voice spoke from behind him.

 

Fuuta turned around, startled to see Torimaru, Aketsu’s elder bird familiar, behind him. The bird had perched itself on a large iron pillar.

 

“What are you talking about? At the state I was in, I could expect nothing better than a tie. Ryujo was a skilled opponent.” Fuuta said.

 

Torimaru closed his eyes. “And yet, you wished to have won, and despise the fact you lost, isn’t that right?”

 

Fuuta opened his mouth slightly to speak, but instead closed it and looked down.

 

“You know, it is possible for you to become much stronger than you currently are.” Torimaru stated.

 

Fuuta’s eyes widened in disbelief, and he turned to face the elder bird.

 

“How?” was all he could ask.

 

“I can show you how,” Torimaru began. “But it will require you to give something very important to you up. It will require you to give up your Kekkei Genkai.”

 

 

 

Sayuki had just finished checking the other patients, and headed to her room, when she saw a bird’s feather. She found it weird, and decided to pick it up, causing her to see another, and another feather; a trail of feathers. She followed it, into a silver door with a seal on it.

 

“Hello there,” a voice spoke out.

 

Sayuki gasped, and turned around. Torimatsu, Aketsu’s younger bird familiar stood there, perched in a wooden log sticking out of the door.

 

“Who are you?” Sayuki asked, surprised.

 

“I’m the one that can help you. You’re worried for your friend, are you not? That boy, Daisuke?” Torimatsu asked.

 

Sayuki blinked, then her gaze became distant, pensive, and she lowered her head slightly.

 

“You care deeply for him,” Torimatsu continued. “It hurts you to see him lose, to be hurt.”

 

Sayuki gulped, and nodded faintly.

 

Torimatsu‘s usually cheerful face became solemn. “Then I’ll tell you right now, for the trials that await him, his current strength isn’t enough. As he is, he’ll surely…die.”

 

Sayuki looked up instantly, her eyes full of fear.

 

“No, please… Nothing but that. I can‘t bear to let Daisuke die…” Sayuki said, a tear forming on the corner of her eye.

 

“Tell me,” Torimatsu said. “Are you also aware that the current strength you possess is worthless to Daisuke? You can’t always be with him to perform the bond.”

 

Sayuki seemed a bit surprised at the fact Torimatsu knew of the bond she shared with Daisuke, but nodded anyway.

 

“Then, I may have the way you can save him. You can make Daisuke so strong as to have a very good chance to pass the trials yet to come. But…unfortunately…it will require you to give up your life.”

 

 

[spoiler=Chapter 68]

Chapter 68 - Her Decision…His Choice…

 

 

 

 

Daisuke’s eyes shot open. He sat up on the bed, sweat covering his forehead. He jumped down from his bed, and opened the door to his room. He looked from side to side.

 

“Sayuki…what was this feeling I had?” he muttered, and turned to his left, then began running.

 

 

Sayuki blinked, trying to understand the last few words spoken. Her brain ‘tried to wrap itself around the concept, but could not. She stood there for a minute or two, trying to understand it.

 

“I’ll have to….die?” she asked, her voice shaking slightly

 

“Not exactly. You will not die, you will merely stop existing, as yourself.” Torimatsu explained.

 

Sayuki shook her head slowly. “W-what do you mean?”

 

Torimatsu flapped its wings, and flew to the door in front of Sayuki. Then, he placed his wingtip on the seal, and it burned away.

 

“Follow me, if you wish to find out.”

 

He pushed on the door, and it swung open with a drawn-out creak. The door led to a long, wide hallway, with torches on each side, a few meters apart. Torimatsu flew up, and began gliding across it. Sayuki blinked, and hurried to keep up with him. She reached Torimatsu, after a few minutes of jogging. He stood behind a wide open scroll, with many complex symbols on it.

 

“Before I tell you of this scroll’s purpose, let me inform you of what I know of your bond with Daisuke, from what Aketsu told me,” Torimatsu began. “As you must know, whenever you and Daisuke make some sort of physical contact, your chakra capacities soar to extremely high levels, and the more intimate the contact, the more chakra is given to both. Now, do you know why?”

 

Sayuki cocked her head, her eyebrows furrowed. “Not at all, the elders of the village never told us.”

 

“It is to be expected,” Torimatsu said, with a small nod. “If you two knew, it might lead you to think things better left out of your mind. As you know, you and Daisuke…you are both of the horoscope sign, Gemini; born on the same day, in fact. But what you probably don’t know is that your soul and Daisuke’s are as one. Your bodies may be different, but your souls are one and the same, separated, split, divided. One cannot be complete without the other.”

 

Sayuki looked at Torimatsu, then at the scroll, and finally at the ground.

 

“I assume you know what this scroll is now, don’t you?”

 

Sayuki nodded. “Yes, I think I do. This scroll…it’ll serve to transfer my half of our soul to Daisuke, isn’t that right? But…can I ask one thing? How did Aketsu know all this?”

 

Torimatsu raised his wings slightly, as if shrugging. “I truly have no idea, but Aketsu knows more than what he seems to, believe me. He’s planned everything ahead, from the very beginning. I doubt even being ‘defeated’ by Madara wasn’t in his plans. But, either way, will you do it? Will you give up your life for Daisuke?”

 

 

Daisuke nearly collided with Takako as he ran, almost knocking both of them to the ground. After Takako regained his balance, he looked at Daisuke.

 

“Watch where you’re going. You’re late for something, or what?” he asked.

 

“There’s no time to explain, but I think Sayuki’s in trouble!” Daisuke said, swerving around Takako, and continuing his run. Takako, confused, and secretly excited at the possibility of an endangered Sayuki, decided to follow him.

 

They reached an open door that led to a wide hallway, through wit3h Daisuke sprinted, illuminated by the torches. Takako sighed and sped up too. They both reached the dead end, where the wide scroll lay. Daisuke blinked as he saw Sayuki sitting cross-legged on the scroll, which had a faint blue glow emanating from it, and Torimatsu perched on a pillar on the corner.

 

“Sayuki, what is all this?” Daisuke asked.

 

Sayuki looked up, a sad look in her eyes.

 

“Daisuke…” she muttered, and looked at her hand, which was slowly fading into blue energy, which rhythmically swirled into the scroll.

 

“She has chosen this path. Do not interrupt her, Daisuke,” Torimatsu spoke up.

 

Daisuke turned to the bird. “What’s happening to her?”

 

“She is fulfilling her purpose, to complete you. Now no more questions, just observe.”

 

Daisuke looked back as Sayuki, unable to comprehend, as her entire hand had already vanished, and her arm began turning into blue energy as well.

 

“Daisuke, this is all I can do for you. I could never…be useful for you. Even when we joined bonds, you did all of the work. I just stood on the side, watching. With this, I’ll finally be able to truly help you.”

 

“Sayuki, what are you doing?” Daisuke asked. “Don’t tell me you’re planning on sacrificing yourself or something!”

 

Sayuki nodded, smiling. “For you, yes.”

 

“I won’t allow it!” Daisuke said, stepping forward. Before he could take another step, Takako placed his sword in front of Daisuke, blocking his path.

 

“No, Daisuke. This is a choice she has to make on her own. And besides, it’s already too late. I don’t know what all this is about, but she’s right, she’s not that useful, really. I’m sorry, but it’s the truth.”

 

Daisuke looked at Takako, his eyes shifting from light blue to normal blue.

 

“Not useful? Who was the one that’s been working hard ever since she got here to heal everyone’s injuries? It sure wasn’t you. Without her, we’d have lost to the New Akatsuki, easily! Now get out of my way, I have to stop her!” he demanded.

 

Takako shook his head. “No, do you want to go against something she probably struggled hard with? She’s giving up her life for you, you want to just get all that courage and throw it away?”

 

Daisuke clenched his teeth, his eyes now fully light blue. “Get out of my way…”

 

Takako shook his head. “Make me.”

 

Daisuke raised his fist, ready to punch Takako when Sayuki’s voice made him freeze mid-swing.

 

“Daisuke, please…don’t.”

 

Daisuke turned to her, slowly. “I can’t let you do this, you know that!”

 

“Daisuke, come closer,” Sayuki said, her limbs already gone, and her waist vanishing.

 

Daisuke gulped, looking at the ground, and kneeled in front of Sayuki.

 

“Daisuke, you’ve been a great friend. Truly, you cared for me. And for that…and for everything… I love you…”

 

Sayuki smiled slightly, and kissed Daisuke on the lips softly, causing him to blink, confused, and baffled.

 

“Goodbye Daisuke…” she said, as the blue energy was let out of what was left of her body, and she vanished into the scroll.

 

A ball of slowly swirling blue energy rose from the scroll, and stopped rising a foot above it.

 

“Now,” Torimaru said. “Grab it.”

 

Daisuke closed his eyes, a lump in his throat, and grabbed the glowing sphere. Instantly, it dissipated, the wisps of blue energy rising like a web from his palm, up his arm, and soon surrounding his entire body. He rose to his feet, energy causing his hair to blow, as if a strong gust of wind was passing.

 

“This……this power…how can I have this much power? It’s…amazing.”

 

 

 

Fuuta blinked, startled. He couldn’t believe the crow had just asked him to give up his ace in the hole.

 

“Are you crazy?” he asked.

 

“Do you wish to be stronger?” Torimaru asked.

 

“Well…yes, but…” Fuuta began.

 

“Then quickly, follow me. You should at least be able to move right now.”

 

Torimatsu flapped its wings once, and flew from the perch, gliding a bit, before flying out of the room. Fuuta gulped, and followed him out of the room. By then, Torimaru had gone, but left a trail of feathers, which Fuuta followed. He walked through many hallways, leading him to a single feather on the ground, where there were no others.

 

“Is this the end?” Fuuta muttered.

 

He bent over and picked up the feather, and a small handle rose with it. Fuuta grabbed the handle and lifted it, revealing a trap door. He descended a spiral staircase, which went on for several minutes, in almost complete darkness.

 

Finally, the staircase ended, and led to a wide hallway, with bluish walls. Fuuta walked to a shrine in the far side of the room,, alit by the lone light of two torches, and saw a long, black case. He reached forward to touch it.

 

“Not yet!” Torimaru’s voice said from behind him.

 

Fuuta turned around. “You love sneaking up on people, huh? Alright, why did you lead me here?”

 

“To let you decide for yourself. Inside that case lies what will make you stronger. It is the key to your development as a ninja. As you must know, that development has reached a stalemate. If you wish to continue it, grab that case, and take the item inside as yours. But be warned. You WILL lose your Kekkei Genkai if you do so.”

 

Fuuta closed his eyes. “And how exactly will this lead me to losing my Kekkei Genkai? No jutsu is that powerful, as to eliminate bloodline traits.”

 

“You will find out if you decide to get stronger.” Torimaru said, then flapped his great wings, and vanished in a cloud of smoke.

 

Fuuta clenched his teeth, deep in thought. He closed his eyes, and reached forward, then opened the case. He slowly opened his eyes, and gasped.

 

Inside the case lay a finely-crafted rapier, of pure silver. The slender blade seemed as if it could stab through air itself without so much as shifting it. Fuuta reached over and grabbed the rapier, after checking he still had his Kekkei Genkai. Then, overwhelming pain shot through his head, bringing him to his knees on the altar, his hand still on the blade, the other on the ground.

 

“Well, well, it seems you really intended to get rid of me for that pathetic weapon,” a voice called from behind him.

 

Fuuta turned around, alarmed. Standing on the other side of the room, his skin black as a shadow, and wispy, and his eyes glowing green, stood another Fuuta.

 

 

[spoiler=Chapter 69]

Chapter 69 - Unrelenting

 

 

 

Fuuta blinked, unable to grasp what he saw. His eyes widened as the other Fuuta spoke once again.

 

“Oh right, you must be surprised to see me, right? I guess you never even knew I existed.”

 

“Who ARE you?” Fuuta asked.

 

The other Fuuta chuckled, his voice echoing slightly. “You can call me Shokyoku, for now. But soon, you will call me your master!”

 

“What are you talking about?”

 

“You wanted to et rid of me for a weapon! You NEED me! You’re nothing without me!”

 

Fuuta picked up the rapier and examined it a bit.

 

“So you’re jealous, is that it? And…I get you’re trying to psych me out, but it won’t work. If you want me to keep you, fight for your right to remain my greatest asset.”

 

Shokyoku clenched his teeth. “I’ll show YOU!”

 

He dashed at Fuuta, extremely fast, and punched at him. Fuuta raised his arms to block, but the attack turned out to be an illusion, and the real Shokyoku punched Fuuta in the stomach, causing him to grunt.

 

Shokyoku jumped back, smirking. “I can read your mind. You’re full of doubt about all of this. You don’t think you can be stronger without me. You don’t know if you want to get rid of me. You don’t even know if you can beat me right now.”

 

Fuuta sighed. “You’re right. I’m not sure about all of that. But, if you can read my mind, can you also read the other side of that? All you said is true. But I’m taking the risk. Because I won’t know unless I try, and if I can become stronger through this, I WILL try!”

 

Fuuta raised the rapier, and dashed at Shokyoku. He stabbed at him, but his rapier suddenly became incredibly heavier, and angled toward the ground. It stabbed the ground, causing some dust to kick up, and Fuuta took the chance to use it as a support to hop up, and kick at Shokyoku’s side.

 

Shokyoku also made Fuuta’s leg heavier, causing it to drop to the ground. Fuuta, not giving up, let go of his rapier, twisted his body, brought his fist back, and punched Shokyoku’s face downward. Shokyoku crashed to the ground, as Fuuta fell down on one knee.

 

“See, I don’t need you,” Fuuta said, smiling slightly.

 

Shokyoku clenched his teeth, and disappeared. Fuuta instantly stood up, looking around.

 

“You may not need me,” a voice behind Fuuta said, causing him to turn around.

 

“But you can’t get rid of me,” the same voice spoke, from Fuuta’s left.

 

“Stop messing around with me!” Fuuta yelled, stabbing at the air to his left with his rapier.

 

“You can’t even hit me,” Shokyoku’s voice said, from all around Fuuta.

 

Shokyoku appeared next to Fuuta, and kicked him on the side, cracking his arm. Fuuta yelled in pain and dropped to his knee, clutching his arm. Shokyoku grinned, and kicked Fuuta in the gut, causing him to bend forward, some saliva dripping from his open, panting, mouth.

 

Shokyoku kicked Fuuta in the gut again, harder, sending him rolling a few feet forward. Fuuta shivered on the ground, clutching his stomach for a few seconds. Then, he struggled to a sitting position, and helped himself up with his unbroken arm.

 

“Well, still think you can beat me?” Shokyoku asked.

 

Fuuta silently stumbled to his rapier, and gripped it. He took it from the ground, and raised it to his side, pointing it directly at Shokyoku. Still looking downward, his eyes turned to Shokyoku, Fuuta spoke in a quiet, determined voice.

 

“No, I don’t think so. I know I can,” he said.

 

 

[El Make]

Wait, you're actually basing them on our club's members? Are you Daisuke and...... Saku-kun that other person?

[DL]

I'm Daisuke, true.

 

 

But not ALL characters are based on the club members.

 

[spoiler=Chapter 70]

Chapter 70 - Kasshoku Arashi

 

 

 

Fuuta grabbed his rapier tight, and dashed at Shokyoku. He stabbed at him, but his attack was sidestepped.

 

“You can’t even hit me,” Shokyoku taunted.

 

Fuuta swung at him, and Shokyoku dodged. Until, that is, he saw through the illusion. He stepped to the side just in time to dodge Fuuta’s stab.

 

Fuuta smiled, knowing what Shokyoku was about to do, and used gravity to bring his rapier down, then up, in an arc. The unexpected move cut Shokyoku’s cheek, and green smoke began flowing out of the wound. Fuuta smiled, and stabbed his rapier into the ground.

 

Shokyokugan clenched his teeth, and dashed at Fuuta. He punched at him, and Fuuta dodged both the illusion, and the real punch. Shokyoku predicted it, and altered his punch to a kick. Fuuta read his mind, and his arm rose to block, but Shokyoku stopped his kick midway and tried from a different angle. What happened in the next ten or so seconds was a series of unfinished blows by both Fuuta and Shokyoku, who predicted each other’s movements, and thus altered their own to match.

 

Finally, they both jumped back, panting.

 

Fuuta sighed. “You know, I’m perfectly using the Shokyokugan, right?”

 

“Well of course, but you know why you shouldn’t, right?” Shokyoku asked.

 

Fuuta nodded. “It would give me momentary advantage, but just make you stronger, in the long run. It’s as if I’m transferring my used power to you. So it’s my guess that the weaker I make you, the more of my powers I give up.”

 

“So you’ve noticed?”

 

Fuuta nodded. “Of course. I started off with an advantage in that battle, but during the course of it, I actually took a blow. I could feel my ability to read your mind fading. And I’ve already noticed I can’t bend your senses anymore.”

 

Shokyoku laughed. “So how exactly do you plan on winning? You have no way of doing so, without your greatest asset.”

 

Fuuta walked to ward his rapier and picked it up. He spun it around once, then let the blade rest on his hand. Then, he slashed the ground softly, kicking up some dust.

 

“As I thought…” Fuuta muttered.

 

He smiled, and turned to Shokyoku.

 

“I think I have an idea of how to beat you.”

 

Fuuta raised his blade, and slashed in an arc, at the ground.

 

“Kasshoku Arashi!” Fuuta yelled.

 

As the rapier hit the ground and swung up, dust immediately flew up. Nothing was seeable through the thick cloud of dust that covered the room.

 

“Now, Shokyoku. You may be able to confuse my senses, and control gravity, and you’ll be able to read my mind again in a few minutes. But if you don’t know where I am, how does it matter?” Fuuta said, from Shokyoku’s right.

 

Shokyoku turned to his right, and kicked. The attack hit nothing, and Shokyoku turned, his eyes wide.

 

“How are you doing that? You can’t control my senses anymore!”

 

Fuuta laughed to Shokyoku’s left, causing him to send a punch there, but again, it hit nothing.

 

“It’s actually no trick,” Fuuta said. “But it’s the key to defeating you.”

 

Shokyoku was about to speak, when Fuuta’s rapier pierced through his chest, giving off green smoke from the wound.

 

Shokyoku gave a small gasp, and turned slightly.

 

“W-what? You couldn’t have…beaten me…” Shokyoku spluttered, green smoke drifting from his mouth slightly.

 

The dust from Fuuta’s technique finally cleared, revealing Fuuta standing behind Shokyoku, holding the rapier.

 

“I don’t know how, but it seems I didn’t just lose my power to you. I gained something in return.”

 

Shokyoku grinned slightly, his eyes half-closed. “So you found it…the secret. Your Shokyokugan…it limited your abilities. And…severely at that. By getting rid of it…the more you…got rid of it…the more your actual abilities were unsealed.”

 

Fuuta blinked, surprised. He hesitated for a second, before removing the rapier from Shokyoku, who staggered, before falling to his knees.

 

He chuckled, and turned around slightly.

 

“That’s why I didn’t want you to get rid of me. Because I knew once you did….you wouldn’t need me.”

 

“So…” Fuuta said. “You knew what would happen if I got rid of you…and were trying to prevent me from thinking of you as useless?”

 

Shokyoku nodded, grinning.

 

“Yeah…pitiful, I know. But I felt I had to. To hold you back from trying to take on the destiny that awaits you.”

 

With those words, Shokyoku vanished into green smoke. Fuuta stood there for a few seconds, before he walked over to the altar, and picked up the sheath. He sheathed the rapier, and tied it to his waist.

 

“I’ll face my destiny then…with all I’ve got,” Fuuta said, before walking out of the room.

 

 

[spoiler=Chapter 71]

Chapter 71 - Meeting

 

 

 

Hikaru spun around once in his chair, and stopped it by placing his feet on the table and pushing slightly, causing his chair to lean back a bit. He took a pen and began tapping it on his lip, his eyes on Ami, who stood in front of his desk. She had her arm around a crutch, and there were bandages covering her left arm, and both legs. If one could see, they a h covered her stomach.

 

“So, you want me to teach you how to be stronger?” Hikaru asked.

 

Ami nodded. “Yes, I want to learn how to be stronger. And I know you can teach me how, please!”

 

Hikaru smirked, and put the pen down on the desk.

 

“Sure,” he said. “I can teach you how to be stronger. But first, you must know by know you have gained a rather interesting ability.”

 

Ami cocked her head.

 

“What interesting ability?” she asked.

 

“You are somehow able to absorb chakra resonance. You can absorb the energy given off by chakra that’s in use. Such as with the Kyubi shard. You also told me Little Daisuke and his medic friend used their chakra to heal you. In that instance as well, you absorbed chakra. I don’t know how you came upon such an ability, but with the right use, you can definitely become a fighter to fear.”

 

“But how? I don’t even know the basics of fighting, I hardly know what chakra is!”

 

Hikaru smirked again. “Don’t you worry about that. But once your training is complete, you’ll be able to take on Little Daisuke in no time. Now, if you’ll excuse me, I have something else to attend to.”

 

Ami nodded, and turned to leave, turning her body, then placing her crutch one step forward.

 

“Actually, wait. Stay as well, this announcement is for all of the New Akatsuki.” Hikaru piped up.

 

He reached at the walkie-talkie on the table, and spoke a few words into it. In a matter of minutes, the entire force of the New Akatsuki had assembled in the chairs around Hikaru’s desk. Sitting on the right, Kira had a bandaged leg, but was mostly unharmed otherwise. Kai sat somewhere in the middle shivering a bit, and Ami sat at the far left, her crutch by her side. The only ones unharmed were Hayate and Kurotsu, who both sat a chair from each other. By himself, his head lowered as he leaned on the far corner of the room, stood Ryujo.

 

Kai crossed his arms impatiently. “I just got through being thawed, so what’s up? Why did you call us all here?”

 

Hikaru grinned, and held up a leaflet for all to see.

 

“This, my good-intentioned, albeit somewhat unintelligent companion, is why I called you all here. This is the chance we’ve been looking for. Naruto Uzumaki is holding an open contest, forty five days from today, and the winner will get knowledge on how to control the Kyubi Shards’ power, as well as obtain two Kyubi Shards.”

 

“So,” Kurotsu said. “You want us to train in order to be ready to win, right?”

 

Ryujo scoffed. “I don’t need any training, I’m far superior to all of you weaklings. Heck, I doubt any of you could even scratch me.”

 

Kurotsu turned, a grin on his face.

 

“Would you like to try me? I can assure you it would be over in a flash.”

 

“That’s enough,” Hikaru spoke up.

 

When they both turned their attention toward him, he nodded, and sat in his chair, leaning back.

 

“Yes, our top priority right now is training, to show the Kuchiku what we can do, for no doubt they too will participate. And most importantly, our top priority is to win!”

 

From the shadows, appeared Madara. His hair was now black, and long, and he wore a mask with a hole in the middle, and three more holes in a triangular form around it. Touching each of the three surrounding holes was a thin black circle. Outside the circle was a spiral that went all around the mask.

 

“With our alliance,” he said. “It will be a simple matter to win.”

 

Hikaru smirked. “You said it.”

 

 

[spoiler=Chapter 72]

Chapter 72 - Spar of Monsters

 

 

 

Daisuke and Takako were walking through the hallway when they saw Fuuta.

 

“Hey, Fuuta!” Takako called.

 

Fuuta turned. “Oh, hi guys.”

 

He walked toward them, then looked at Daisuke.

 

“Something wrong with him?” he asked. “He looks depressed.”

 

Takako sighed. “It’s Sayuki. She…gave up her life to make Daisuke stronger. Where’ve you been, anyway?”

 

Fuuta blinked. “Wait…Sayuki gave up her life to make Daisuke stronger? Just like that? Oh no…”

 

Daisuke looked up at Fuuta slightly.

 

Fuuta continued. “Now we have no medic ninja anymore. We have to be careful of how wounded we get.”

 

Daisuke lowered his head again.

 

Takako raised an eyebrow, getting annoyed at Daisuke’s depression. “Dude, get over it. First off, she was annoying. Second, it made you stronger didn’t it? Be happy for that. You’re making ME depressed, man.”

 

“Well, anyway,” Fuuta began, trying to stop an argument from happening. “I was just led by one of Aketsu’s summoned familiars to a room, and after a fight against Shokyoku, I lost my Shokyokugan.”

 

Takako turned to Fuuta, not believing what he had heard. “So…you lost the only asset that made you a worthy fighter? What the hell happened over there, and is it even possible to eliminate someone’s Kekkei Genkai like that?”

 

Fuuta shrugged. “I don’t know, but I did it, and I want a spar with Daisuke, to test my new abilities. Yeah, I got stronger too, go figure.”

 

Takako thought for a moment, then grinned and slapped Daisuke on the back.

 

“Alright, go at it Daisuke. Relieve some of that stress with a friendly spar.” he encouraged Daisuke.

 

Daisuke turned his head slightly to Takako, then to Fuuta. Finally, he gave a small nod.

 

“Alright,” Fuuta said. “We’ll go spar in the old practice ground. Follow me.”

 

After a few minutes of walking through the Akatsuki base, they reached a large room with a wide platform in the middle, resembling a tournament ring. Fuuta smiled, and walked next to the platform. Once he got there, he hopped, and landed on the platform soundlessly, then proceeded to the center of the ring.

 

Daisuke followed him, but once he got to the platform, he grabbed on to it, and swung the rest of his body over it. He walked to the center, a few feet from Fuuta.

 

Takako raised his arms. “Alright, begin!”

 

Fuuta appeared in front of Daisuke, and punched him in the face, too fast for him to react. As he flew, Daisuke blinked, finally awakening from his numbness. He spun around once in the air. As soon as his feet touched the ground, he vanished, and appeared behind Fuuta. Daisuke punched at him, but Fuuta spun around, and knocked away the punch, throwing one of his own in the process.

 

Daisuke turned his body, and kicked at Fuuta’s exposed back, while at the same time getting out of the punch’s way. Fuuta jumped back, then touched down on the ground and disappeared. He appeared again, running toward Daisuke, his fist in the air. Daisuke raised his fist as well, as both sped toward the other. They punched at the same time, their fists clashing. A shockwave blasted from the impact point, cracking the ground beneath, and causing a gust of wind.

 

Takako held his arms in front of him, one of his eyes shut tight, the other wide, as the wind blew through his hair. “W-what the hell? This…this power…!”

 

Fuuta brought back his fist, now bleeding slightly, and disappeared. Daisuke vanished as well. For the next few seconds, all that could be seen were clashes, as shockwaves filled the room. The arena began cracking more and more, and Daisuke and Fuuta remained unseen until every time they clashed.

 

Takako gulped, shaking. “There’s no way…they can’t be that strong!”

 

Daisuke and Fuuta finally appeared, running toward each other at an amazing speed, and clashed one final time. The impact was such, and the damage to the arena was so extensive, that the rest of it exploded as soon as their fists made contact. Both of them flew back, and landed on their feet, panting slightly.

 

Fuuta grinned slightly. “Wow, that was quite a work out, huh?”

 

Daisuke wiped the sweat off his brow, smirking.

 

“Definitely. It sure woke me up. I know…Sayuki is gone. But she did it to make me stronger. So I can’t let her sacrifice go to waste. I’ll become the strongest, and I’ll win that contest!” he turned to the sky, laughing. “I’ll win it, Naruto Uzumaki, you hear? I’ll become the strongest ninja in all of history!”

 

Daisuke fell back, still laughing. Fuuta chuckled, and sat down, watching Daisuke enjoy himself.

 

“Good luck…you’ll need it,” he muttered.

 

By then, Takako had gone to his room, still shaking. He locked the door, and fell back on his bed. It didn’t take long for the bed sheet to turn red, and Takako to clench his teeth, as the wounds he obtained from the shockwaves of the battle revealed themselves.

 

 

[spoiler=Chapter 73]

Chapter 73 - My Path

 

 

 

Kaori finished bandaging up Takako’s arm, and frowned at him, sitting in bed. He took a glance at her, then looked back down.

 

“How could you get this beat up? Seriously?” she asked, her hands on her hips.

 

“Oh, be quiet. I already thanked you for bandaging me up, doesn’t mean you have to go questioning me,” Takako said, looking away.

 

Kaori raised an eyebrow. “Takako, why are you acting like this? You’re acting…weird.”

 

“If you think so, then go away, spare yourself the trouble of thinking about why I’m hurt,” Takako said, tightening his fists.

 

Kaori blinked, and sat beside Takako. She wrapped her arms around him, and let her head rest on his shoulder.

 

“Takako,” she said. “I’m your friend. You can tell me if anything’s bothering you, you know that right?”

 

Takako closed his eyes, and sighed. After a few moments, he opened them, his fists loosening.

 

“Kaori…don’t you ever feel weak, compared to the Kuchiku? I mean, not to be rude, but you’re just a regular ninja. Everyone else here is S-class, at least; super-powered…monsters.”

 

Kaori’s eyes closed slightly, and she tightened her grip around Takako.

 

“I do,” Kaori said. “Sometimes, I wonder what I’m doing here. I’m weak, compared to everyone in the Kuchiku. Everyone here is special, but I’m just…normal. I feel out of place every time I see one of you guys in action.”

 

Takako looked down. “So…why? Why do you stay? Why do you stay when you feel like you’re useless?”

 

Kaori let out a soft smile.

 

“It’s because I try. Because you and Daisuke are here, I try. I try to be useful, for you two. Even if it’s not much, even if it’s just a little…if I can help my friends, I can be happy.”

 

Takako looked out at nowhere in particular. His body remained still, and felt numb. All he could feel was his own heartbeat, and Kaori’s. Finally, he blinked, snapping him out of his trance.

 

“Hey, Kaori, can I ask something?”

 

“Sure, what is it?” Kaori asked, letting go of Takako, and placing her arms on the bed by her side.

 

Takako struggled up, and out of bed. He turned around, and faced Kaori.

 

“Kaori, can you meet me in the practice field one day from now? I want to spar with you.”

 

Kaori frowned. “Well, that’s sudden. What brought this on?”

 

Takako walked over to a stand next to the wall. He picked up a pen, then began twirling it.

 

“I think it might help me clear my mind. There’s no one else I’d ask this of as things stand.”

 

Kaori pondered for a moment, before nodding, and standing up.

 

“Alright, I won’t ask why me of all people. But, if it’ll help you, I’ll be more than willing to do it.”

 

Takako approached Kaori, and embraced her.

 

“Thank you, Kaori.” he whispered in her ear.

 

Kaori blinked, blushing slightly. Before she could speak, Takako turned around, and headed out of the room.

 

 

Takako walked out into the wide, grassy field inside the Kuchiku base. The stone walls went up, at a slight angle, and stopped several dozen meters from the ground. A single circular opening shone light in on the field.

 

Takako noticed Kaori already waiting for him and jogged to her.

 

“Thanks for coming,” Takako said.

 

“I said I would, didn’t I?” Kaori replied with a small smile. “Well, what are we waiting for? You wanted to spar, so let’s spar!”

 

Kaori pulled out a senbon, and dashed at Takako. He smirked, pulled out a kunai, and swung at her. The two weapons clashed, as Kaori and Takako stared at each other, struggling to knock the other’s weapon aside.

 

“You know, Takako,” Kaori began. “I was thinking all last night about our conversation yesterday.”

 

They both spun around, and clashed again, creating sparks.

 

“I think I know what’s bothering you,” she continued. “You feel weak too, don’t you?”

 

Takako wavered for a split second, and Kaori took the opportunity to knock the kunai out of his hand and point the senbon at his throat. By then, Takako had regained his focus. He pulled out a kunai with his left hand, and had it aimed at Kaori’s stomach. Kaori chuckled.

 

“I honestly don’t see why, if I’m right. You’re one of the strongest people I know.”

 

Takako looked down for a split second, and Kaori took this second opportunity.

 

“You just have one problem,” she said, tackling him to the ground, sitting on top of him, her senbon once again pointed at him. “You’re too unfocused, you’re worrying for nothing.”

 

Takako looked to the side. “You wouldn’t understand.”

 

Kaori leaned over and placed her elbows on Takako’s chest, as her hands held up her head.

 

“Oh yeah? You said it yourself yesterday, I’m the weakest member we have. I know exactly how you feel, but the point is, you’re not weak,”

 

Takako gulped, and clenched his teeth.

 

“You didn’t see Daisuke and Fuuta fight yesterday. They were monsters. How can I keep up with that?”

 

Kaori frowned, and rolled off of Takako, then lay beside him, looking at the sky.

 

“So that’s what’s bothering you. But you know, Takako, that’s their path. You have your own, you shouldn’t compare yourself to them. I’m sure you’ll become just as strong as them, you just have to follow your own path.”

 

Takako closed his eyes, letting the cold wind contrast the warmth of the grass, and the warmth radiating from Kaori. For a few minutes, he listened to nothing but his breathing, emptying his mind. Then, he opened his eyes. He sat up, and looked at Kaori, who peacefully lay beside him, a small smile on her face.

 

“Look, Kaori, mind not telling anyone about this, or about yesterday?” he asked.

 

Kaori turned her head to him, and nodded slightly. “Of course. Just remember what I told you.”

 

Takako stood up, and smiled.

 

“Yes, I’ll follow my own path.”

 

Takako walked away, and into the Kuchiku’s main base. He placed his palm on a door with a seal on it, and it opened. He walked inside, approached the altar contained within, and grabbed something from it. Finally, he walked back to his room.

 

Once inside, Takako popped open the two small glass containers, letting the contents fall into his hand. He tossed the glass containers aside, and they feel to the floor, shattering.

 

He smiled, and tossed up the two shards, then caught them.

 

“Yes,” he said. “My own path.”

 

 

[spoiler=Chapter 74]

Chapter 74 - Shard Retrieval

 

 

 

“You’re probably wondering why I called you all here,” Naruto said, facing his Guardians, who all sat cross-legged in front of him.

 

Keiko nodded. “Yeah, what’s up old man?”

 

Naruto held up a hand, and then continued.

 

“We’ll be very having a very special guest arriving here to see me. But, unfortunately, his coming won’t be easy. Some people will try to stop him. I ask of you to delay them.”

 

Lyn bowed. “Um…Lord Uzumaki, will we be able to use our Guardian Seal?”

 

“I’d rather you not,” Naruto began. “I’m going to have to prohibit its use for this mission.”

 

Shisuke glanced at his book, then looked up at Naruto.

 

“Lord Uzumaki, with all due respect, I know who you’re talking about. Can we really beat them without our seals?”

 

Naruto shook his head. “You don’t have to beat them. Just stall them long enough. I wish you all the best of luck, now, go.”

 

Shisuke and Tenkai nodded, and vanished. Lyn looked at the spot where they had been, and nodded, then vanished herself.

 

“Old man, I don’t like this, I hope you know,” Keiko said, and disappeared along with them.

 

 

 

Kaori ran into the room, panting slightly. Her eyes were wide, as she looked around the room.

 

“Daisuke, where are you?” she called out.

 

Daisuke opened the bathroom door, a toothbrush in his hand.

 

“What is it?” he asked.

 

Kaori sat down on the bed, trembling. Her hands clenched the bed sheet tightly, as she looked down at her lap.

 

“Takako’s gone…” she muttered.

 

Daisuke raised his eyebrow. “What did you say?”

 

Kaori looked up at Daisuke.

 

“Daisuke, Takako’s gone! He ran off, and he took the shards with him!” she exclaimed.

 

Daisuke blinked, unable to comprehend what he had heard. His toothbrush dropped to the ground, and he brushed a hand through his hair slowly. His gaze now on the ceiling, Daisuke closed his eyes.

 

“Takako…what are you thinking?” he muttered.

 

 

Fuuta passed Daisuke in the hallway, walking rapidly. He turned around, but it seemed Daisuke had not even noticed him. Daisuke wore his usual dark blue shirt, and black pants, and wore his mist headband. What puzzled Fuuta the most was the fact Daisuke seemed to be carrying his weapons in his shuriken holster. He began following Daisuke.

 

“Daisuke, were are you going? And why are you dressed like that?” Fuuta asked.

 

“Takako’s gone missing, I’m going to find him,” Daisuke said, simply.

 

Fuuta frowned.

 

“What? You can’t just go like this. I can’t allow it, we’re too understaffed as it is!”

 

“Then try to stop me,” Daisuke replied.

 

Fuuta sighed, and appeared in front of Daisuke, blocking his way. Daisuke glared at him.

 

“Let me pass,” he demanded.

 

“Why should I?” Fuuta asked.

 

“Because he took the Kyubi shards with him.”

 

Fuuta’s eyes widened, surprised. Daisuke took the opportunity to walk around Fuuta.

 

Fuuta placed a hand on Daisuke’s shoulder.

 

“Let go, Fuuta, we need to find him,” Daisuke said.

 

“I’m sending a team with you,” Fuuta said.

 

 

A few hours later, Daisuke, Zeru, Jin, and Mikuo had assembled at the front of the base. They each wore Kuchiku cloaks.

 

Fuuta stood at the door of the base. “Alright, this is mission “Shard Retrieval”. We mustn’t fail. You’ve been briefed. Mikuo will be leading the group, and you will obey his orders.”

 

Zeru nodded. “Alright, let’s just get this over with.”

 

“We’ll give it our all, and we’ll bring back Takako!” Kaori said, determined.

 

“Don’t forget,” Mikuo said. “This is about retrieving the shards. We can bring back Takako, but that has nothing to do with the mission. If it’s between the shards and Takako, we go with the shards. Is that clear?”

 

“Yes, of course,” Jin said.

 

“I wish you the best of luck,” Fuuta said, and walked back inside the base.

 

Daisuke looked up, at the darkening sky.

 

“Takako…you idiot.”

 

 

[spoiler=Chapter 75]Chapter 75 - Kuchiku vs. Guardians

 

 

 

Mikuo and the others in the retrieval team were running in the directions pinpointed by Fuuta earlier. He had told them either Takako had forgotten he was carrying the tracker before he left, or he was purposely leading them into a trap. Fuuta had warned them that while the latter was not likely, it was still possible.

 

 

Takako stopped running suddenly, and wiped some sweat off of his brow. He looked to one side, then to the other.

 

“You can come out now,” he said to no one in particular.

 

From the shadows, stepped out the Moonlight guardians, all in a half-circle around Takako.

 

Takako placed a hand on the sword at his side. “What do you want?”

 

Shisuke looked up at him. He opened his book, and flipped through some pages. Then, he looked back at Takako, and smirked.

 

“We want nothing to do with you, proceed to your destination. We’ll hold back the…hindrances.”

 

“Hindrances? What do you mean?” Takako asked.

 

“Takako!” a yell echoed from inside the trees.

 

Daisuke, and the rest of the team dashed out from the trees, panting slightly.

 

Takako turned, surprised, his eyes focusing on his friend. “Daisuke…”

 

He turned around.

 

“You can’t make me go back,” he said.

 

“We’re not letting you be an idiot!” Daisuke said, and dashed forward.

 

Keiko stepped in front of Daisuke, and blocked his path with a sword made out of lightning.

 

“You won’t be going anywhere. The Old Man just wants to see your friend,” she said, smiling.

 

Takako took one last look at Daisuke, then Kaori, who stood there trembling, staring back at him. He turned away from them, and continued running on his way.

 

Daisuke clenched his teeth, and jumped back. “Fine, I’ll deal with you four and then head for Takako myself!”

 

“No,” Kaori muttered. “You have to catch up to Takako before it’s too late. We’ll keep them busy, Daisuke. Just…bring Takako back.”

 

Daisuke looked at Kaori, pondering her words. Finally, he nodded, and vanished. He appeared behind the guardians, and started a sprint after Takako.

 

Tenkai turned around with intent to stop him, when a barrier of darkness blocked his way. He turned and looked at Mikuo, whose hand was raised toward him.

 

“Our mission is to retrieve the shards,” Mikuo said. “I won’t let you interfere.”

 

“T-then we’ll follow him! Come on, Shisuke!” Lyn said.

 

Before Shisuke or Lyn could turn and follow Daisuke, Zeru and Kaori stepped behind the. The two spun around to face them.

 

“So,” Shisuke muttered. “It seems this won’t be so easy.”

 

Jin walked in front of Tenkai, as Mikuo let the barrier drop.

 

“You seem quite strong. Shall we see who is the strongest?” he asked.

 

Tenkai chuckled. “You can’t out power me.”

 

Both sides stood still, waiting for the other to make a move. Finally, Keiko took the initiative, and attacked Mikuo with a whip composed of lightning. In return, Mikuo placed his hands together, and a shockwave of fire spread outward, knocking the whip aside.

 

This first confrontation gave the others the signal to attack as well. Kaori launched senbon at Lyn, who spun around once, and knocked them aside with a small upward burst of fire. Jin swung at Tenkai, who dodged, and kicked at him. Jin stepped hard onto the ground and jumped high onto the air.

 

Shisuke got distracted for a moment by the jump, and Zeru took the chance to shoot a blast of fire at him. Shisuke quickly jumped aside, opened his book, and flipped to a page.

 

He placed his palm on the book. “Water Style: Water Missiles!”

 

Several rotating water missiles shot at Zeru. He placed his palms together, and fireballs shot out of his mouth. They met with the water missiles, and they canceled each other out.

 

Jin spun once in the air, and brought his heel down on Tenkai, who raised his arms, and caught Jin’s foot. The ground beneath Tenkai crumbled from the force of the blow, but he pushed up, causing Jin to spin around once, and land on his feet.

 

Mikuo had engaged in a duel of swords with Keiko. She held a lightning sword, he held a darkness blade. She swung at his side, and he manipulated darkness to block it, then kicked her stomach, causing her to flinch. Next he thing he noticed, Zeru flew past him, propelled by a giant water bullet Shisuke had fired hitting his stomach.

 

Mikuo turned around, and tossed his water blade at Shisuke. The water blade turned into a spiraling blast. Shisuke flipped to another page in his book.

 

“Water Style: Tsunami Impact!”

 

A gigantic wave rose up, and blocked the darkness blast, then moved forward toward Mikuo. Lyn, who was in the way, gasped, and jumped to a nearby tree.

 

She puffed up her cheeks. “S-Shisuke, that was mean!”

 

Jin flew up, and landed next to her, rubbing his face. Lyn noticed Jin behind her, and yelped. Jin turned his gaze to her, and stood up, ready to attack her. Lyn turned away, and weaved together a few hand signs rapidly. A tornado of fire appeared in front of her, and consumed Jin, then twisted up. After a few seconds of struggling, Jin pushed outward, destroying the tornado.

 

Mikuo had raised a darkness barrier to protect himself and Zeru from the Tsunami, and Zeru was already running toward Keiko, weaving hand signs as he went. When he reached her, he jumped up at the last second, and when he was right on top of her, her took a deep breath. Then, he unleashed a spiraling fireball right on top of her.

 

Keiko didn’t hesitate, and vanished. She appeared back-to-back to Tenkai, as Kaori and Jin surrounded him from both sides. Kaori had her hands together, then tossed senbon at Tenkai, and Jin dashed at Keiko. Both Keiko and Tenkai smirked, grabbed each other’s hands, and spun around, switching opponents. Keiko protected herself with a lightning shield, which then shot out at Kaori, who barely dodged it. Tenkai clashed punches with Jin, creating a shockwave, blowing them, and both sides, a few feet from each other.

 

Both sides got up, panting.

 

“This is too confusing,” Mikuo said. “I may have to use…that jutsu.”

 

 

 

[spoiler=Chapter 76]

Chapter 76 - Separation

 

 

 

Mikuo performed several hand signs. Darkness suddenly blasted out of him, engulfing both the Kuchiku team and the Guardians. In a matter of seconds, everyone found themselves facing just one member of the opposing side, and darkness all around. Most began looking around, wondering where their teammates went.

 

Mikuo’s voice radiated through the darkness, for all to hear. “You may be wondering where this place is. Well, in truth, we are where we were before. I simply separated all of you into different places with my darkness. Inside here, the world is infinite, fight as much as you want, with anything you want, and you still are trapped until at least one of you loses consciousness.”

 

Lyn looked around, shaking slightly.

 

“What’s the matter? Afraid of the dark?” Zeru, standing in front of her with a smirk on his face, asked.

 

“…Yes,” Lyn answered in a low whisper.

 

Zeru chuckled from disbelief. “What, you’re serious? So Naruto Uzumaki hired a little girl afraid of the dark to be one of his most powerful warriors? Wow, this’ll be easier than I thought.”

 

Lyn looked down, and fell to her knees, shaking. Zeru blinked, surprised. A tear slid down Lyn’s face. Zeru walked closer and kneeled beside her.

 

“Hey, I’m sorry, okay? It’s hard enough fighting a girl, let alone a crying girl, so stop crying,” Zeru said.

 

Lyn wiped her tear away, and smirked, then raised her arm, sending a small burst of flame upward, knocking Zeru off his feet. Lyn stood up and patted some dust off of her red cloak.

 

“Y-you shouldn’t trust the enemy you know,” she said.

 

“You…don’t really like to fight, right?” Zeru said. “That had almost no power in it.”

 

Lyn winced, surprised, and looked at Zeru. “N-no, it’s not that!”

 

“Then you’re just weak?” he asked.

 

Lyn shook her head violently.

 

“No way!” she said, and performed many hand signs in the span of a few seconds. “Fire Style: Master Volcano!”

 

A large volcano rose from the ground. Lava began bursting from it, slowly at first, then it shot from the volcano, toward Zeru.

 

He sidestepped in time to avoid the lava, which hit the ground, dissolving it. More lava shot at him, and he spun around once, and vanished, then appeared behind Lyn. He threw a punch her way, surprising her as she turned around and barely managed to dodge it. Zeru grinned as the punch passed by her, and send her flying back.

 

Lyn spun once, and managed to land on her feet.

 

“H-how did you do that? I dodged that punch!” she exclaimed.

 

“It’s quite simple,” Zeru said smiling. “I just used a bit of my reverse chakra.”

 

Lyn frowned. “Reverse chakra?”

 

Zeru sighed. “Alright, let me explain, I take normal chakra and mix it with the energy around us, natural energy. It gives me amazing power. Want another demonstration? I’ll gladly give it.”

 

Zeru chuckled, and vanished. He appeared in front Lyn, and punched at her. She sidestepped, but once again, got thrown aside by an unseen force. Zeru spun around and disappeared once more. This time, after he appeared, he kicked at Lyn with a kick surrounded by fire.

 

The kick hit Lyn right on the stomach, and she flew back, then hit the ground with a groan.

 

“This is child’s play. I must be using only around fifteen percent of my reverse chakra’s potential.”

 

Lyn sat up, groaning. She blinked, as she saw a red drop fall to the ground beside her. She touched the corner of her mouth, and realized she was bleeding. Her eyes widened, and she began shaking once more.

 

“Jeez, if it’s not the darkness it’s blood. Get over it, and fight me at full power, this is boring. Use that guardian seal thing, I know guardians have one.”

 

Lyn looked up at Zeru, and he gasped as he saw her pupils had turned to slits, like those of a cat. She growled at him, her canines slightly longer. She pounced up into the air, and slashed at Zeru from a distance, sending a shockwave of fire at him. He vanished into the air, dodging it successfully. But when he was about to look at her, Lyn was already behind him in the air. She slashed once again at Zeru. He spiraled downward, and hit the ground with a huge crash. When the dust cleared, Zeru lay in a large crater, his arm shaking slightly.

 

Not hesitating for a second, as soon as her foot touched the ground, she dashed at the crater, and jumped inside, and slashed at the fallen Zeru. Before she touched him, however, a barrier of swirling transparent black and blue energy stopped her attack. Zeru sat up, silently, and looked up at her.

 

“Alright, I don’t know what’s up with you…but I’m not letting you surprise me like you just did. Get ready to feel what my reverse chakra can really do…”

 

 

[spoiler=Chapter 77]

Chapter 77 - Battle of Power

 

 

 

Jin glared at Tenkai, who stood a few yards away. They both stood still, waiting for the other to make a move. At first, Jin had been surprised by the darkness, as had Tenkai, but as soon as they saw they had an opponent to battle, their fighting spirits took over.

 

Jin crouched slightly, deciding to make the first move a good one. He dug his foot onto the ground, pushing off from it at an amazing speed. Tenkai somewhat predicted his move, and was able to throw a punch just in time. Before the punch hit, Jin pushed off from the ground again, and shot up into the air. He spiraled around, and landed behind Tenkai, then, still crouched, swept his legs from behind. Tenkai stiffened his back leg, and it stopped the sweep.

 

Jin blinked, but had no time to react as Tenkai spun around, and kicked him on the side of the head, sending him rocketing sideways. Ignoring the pain, Jin stuck out his arm to stop himself from flying further, and pushed off from the ground with his hand. In the air, Jin rotated around once, while a swirling pink sphere of chakra formed in his hand.

 

“Take this, Sakura Bomb!” Jin yelled, and tossed the sphere at Tenkai.

 

The sphere shot toward Tenkai, who rose his hand to block. The sphere hit Tenkai’s hand, rotating furiously on it. Smoke rose from Tenkai’s palm, as he grimaced from the pain. After a few more seconds, the sphere stopped spinning. Tenkai grinned.

 

“I guess your jutsu was a bit too weak, huh?” he asked.

 

Jin, now having landed, brushed his hair out of his eyes. “Do you know what happens when highly-concentrated, swirling chakra, stops spinning?”

 

Jin hopped back a few feet, causing Tenkai to raise an eyebrow. Before he could say anything, the pink sphere he now held emitted a radiant glow for a second, before bursting into a pink, spherical explosion a dozen feet in diameter.

 

The pinkish explosion resonated for several seconds, before finally fading. From it, Tenkai could be seen, burns covering his body and his karate uniform. He dropped to his hands and knees, panting slightly.

 

“That stored energy has to go somewhere. And because it is so concentrated, it basically becomes an explosion of chakra. Now, I do not wish to fight any longer. Give up.”

 

Tenkai struggled to his feet. He slowly untied his karate belt, and with it the robe slid off slightly. Tenkai tossed the belt aside, and removed the robe. Underneath, he wore a loose blue shirt, and dark blue shorts. He tossed the robes aside, and they crashed onto the ground, cracking it severely where any part of the robe had landed.

 

Jin gasped. “What in the world? How much does that thing weight?”

 

Tenkai smiled, and dashed at Jin, faster than before. He threw a punch in Jin’s direction, which Jin responded to by throwing a punch of his own. The two attacks clashed, creating a gigantic shockwave.

 

After a crack, Jin was tossed back a few feet, and landed, clenching his teeth, and gripping his left arm.

 

“So,” Jin began. “That is how much stronger you’ve gotten. Last time we clashed, we were more or less even, yet now I was hardly a match.”

 

“Yes, so now shouldn’t you be considering giving up?” Tenkai asked.

 

Jin got to his feet, and raised his right arm, forming a sphere of pink chakra in his palm.

 

“If I give up here, to someone like you, how can I ever hope to be stronger than my father?”

 

“As you wish,” Tenkai said.

 

He dashed as Jin, and kicked at him. Jin countered with his own kick, still gathering chakra into the sphere on his palm.

 

Tenkai’s eyes widened. “So THAT’S what you’re planning! I won’t let you!”

 

Tenkai shifted his body and punched at Jin, who had one broken arm, one arm gathering energy, and his right leg on a clash with Tenkai’s leg. Jin clenched his teeth and launched his forehead forward. It clashed with Tenkai’s punch, and stopped it. Blood, trickled down Jin’s forehead, and his eyes lost focus for a few seconds.

 

“I…won’t let you win.” he said, the sphere in his palm almost as big as his head now.

 

 

[spoiler=Chapter 78]

Chapter 78 - All-knowing

 

 

 

“So, I have to face a girl?” Shisuke asked. “Oh well.”

 

He stood a few feet from Kaori, who was still looking around the dark room. Finally, she turned to look at Shisuke.

 

“What is it?” he asked. “Afraid that you’re all alone?”

 

“W-what?” Kaori stuttered.

 

“I know you’re the weakest of your team, so perhaps it was just bad luck you ended up having to face me, of all people?” Shisuke commented.

 

“You’re…strong?” Kaori asked.

 

Shisuke smirked.

 

“Why don’t you find out yourself?”

 

Shisuke opened his book, and several water senbon materialized on top of him. They sped toward Kaori, who took out her own senbon and swiftly knocked the others away. They melted out of their shape, and swirled around Kaori, forming a ring around her.

 

Shisuke muttered something, while looking down at his book.

 

Water shot up and down from the ring, encircling Kaori in a water cylinder. She sliced at it with her senbon, causing a gash, which was quickly patched up with more water.

 

“You can’t get out of these easily. Might as well sit still until you run out of oxygen. And when you faint from that, I’ll release my jutsu.”

 

“What does that book do, anyway?” Kaori asked. “You read from it, and it’s like you used a jutsu. I’ve never seen that.”

 

“Well, I suppose since I’m going to win anyway, it won’t hurt to tell you. You think this is some sort of jutsu book? Well, you couldn’t be more wrong. Let me give you a demonstration of it’s true powers…Kaori Shimatsu.”

 

Kaori let out a small gasp. “I never told you my name!”

 

Shisuke flipped some pages, and read a section of his book. After he finished, he chuckled.

 

“Your past sure is interesting. You’ve been secretly admiring your childhood friend for a long time. The same one that dragged you to the Kuchiku. And now your heart is in turmoil, you don’t know who you like anymore. Daisuke Sakami, or Takako Makeru, who do you like more?”

 

Kaori fell back, sitting, and trembling. Her oxygen had started running low.

 

“H-how do you know that? Just what is that book?” she asked, her eyes wide.

 

Shisuke closed his book.

 

“This book,” Shisuke said, stroking the spine. “Is my greatest treasure, and weapon. Its name is Kokoro, and it allows me infinite knowledge about every single person. That includes mimicking that person’s jutsu.”

 

Kaori gave a small smile. “Thanks for that small bit of information.”

 

She performed several hand signs, and the water cylinder exploded outward. She placed her hands together, and the water turned to ice senbon, headed for Shisuke. Shisuke read from his book, and a wall of fire rose to block the senbon.

 

Shisuke raised an eyebrow in amusement at Kaori’s surprised look.

 

“What, you thought I was limited to ONE element?”

 

Shisuke flipped to one of the back pages in his book rapidly, and a sphere of water began forming in front of him. As he read, the sphere became covered by lightning and fire. Finally, wind and pebbles began swirling around the sphere.

 

A multi-colored, swirling beam shot from the sphere, toward Kaori. She wove together a few hand signs, and a wall of ice rose to block it When the beam made contact with the wall, it broke through the ice with ease, the wall shattering.

 

The beam hit Kaori on the stomach, and blasted through her, leaving a gaping hole in her stomach. She looked down, shakily. She was about to speak, when she coughed up blood, and fell to her knees.

 

“No…it can’t end like this,” Kaori said, hardly above a whisper.

 

She fell forward, her consciousness fading, and her eyes on Shisuke. Her vision had turned blurry, but she noticed Shisuke walking toward her, and kneeling beside her.

 

For a moment, Kaori pictured Shisuke as Daisuke, kneeling over her, helping her up as though she had fallen, like when they were younger. Without another thought in her head, except Daisuke’s face, Kaori closed her eyes.

 

Daisuke…I‘m sorry…

 

Finally, her world faded to black.

 

[spoiler=Chapter 79]

Chapter 79 - Darkness and Light

 

 

 

Mikuo and Keiko spun around and clashed with their blades once again. Mikuo jumped back, grinning nervously.

 

“Wow, this barely started a minute ago, yet you’ve already done this to me,” he said, holding out his half-torn sleeve. “You’re pretty good, huh?”

 

Keiko released her hand from her arm, and blood began to drip from a wound. “I can say the same for you.”

 

Mikuo pulled back his darkness sword, and tossed it at Keiko. The sword swirled, and transformed into a spear mid-flight. Keiko raised her blade, turning it into a shield. The shield absorbed most of the spear’s impact, thought still leaving a bruise on Keiko’s right arm.

 

She dispersed the lightning shield, and weaved together several hand signs.

 

“Lightning Ground Jutsu!” she yelled, and placed her hands on the ground.

 

Lightning spread through the floor, creating a diamond pattern. Soon, the entire floor was covered by the lightning diamonds, giving off light in the darkness.

 

“These squares each have enough voltage to fry you at a slight touch, so I wouldn’t even THINK of stepping on them, if I were you.”

 

Mikuo looked down, and examined the pattern of the lightning current.

 

“What a wasteful jutsu,” he muttered.

 

He placed his hands together, and darkness began together at his feet. Soon, he was off the ground, floating in the air.

 

“I can just float over these currents. I guess you didn’t think of that, huh?”

 

Keiko smirked, and performed several more hand signs. Then, lightning currents flew over their heads, from all ends of the lightning-covered floor, creating a sort of lightning dome, in the same diamond-shaped pattern as the floor.

 

“Lightning Cage Jutsu, think you can escape it?”

 

“Not exactly, but that doesn’t mean you’ve won, huh?”

 

Still floating, Mikuo dashed at Keiko, and threw a punch as he passed by. Keiko stepped on one of the lightning currents, and grabbed his fist. A jolt of electricity ran through Mikuo’s arm, and he stumbled forward in the air.

 

He nearly fell face-first into the lightning, but managed to stabilize himself in their once again. He punched at Keiko, sending a blast of darkness at her. She stepped on the darkness again, and raised her hand. The darkness blast hit it, and stopped for a second, struggling. Finally, Keiko shut her fist, and the blast dissipated, small wisps of darkness flying past her.

 

“Do you see now? This may have been your world, inside the darkness, but right now we’re in a world surrounded by lightning. You can’t win, dude, and I’ll show you why!”

 

Keiko wove together several hand signs.

 

“Lightning Chain Jutsu!”

 

She separated her hands slowly, and lightning in the shape of a chain formed between them. She grabbed one end with her right hand, and whipped it to the side. The small lightning chain caught one of the lightning currents on the floor, and attached to it, curling around to form chain links.

 

Keiko whipped the chain back, toward Mikuo. He flew up to avoid it. The chain passed under him, and his another side of the cage, attaching to another lightning current. Keiko whipped around the chain again. Mikuo created a darkness barrier, and the chain hit it, flying to the side. Mikuo’s eyes widened as he noticed a wave in the chain, heading toward him. The side of the chain hit him straight on, sending a jolt through his body, causing him to grunt in pain.

 

Mikuo lost consciousness for a moment, and when he regained it, it was too late to stabilize himself again. He fell on the floor, and an immense electrical charge surged to his body. His body shook violently, even with a layer of darkness around his body. The layer of darkness grew thick enough so it resembled flowing chakra.

 

Mikuo’s body stopped jerking, and he slowly got up, his yellow hair over his eyes. The darkness flowed around him, causing small shockwaves. Keiko’s smile vanished, and her legs began to shake slightly. Mikuo took one step forward, stepping on a lightning current. It zapped over and over at Mikuo, but ended up dying out, consumed by spreading darkness.

 

Mikuo brushed some hair from his face, revealing one of his eyes. It was completely black, except for a small hint of white on its left corner. Soon, the little white there was left was replaced by black.

 

“I won’t hold back anymore,” he muttered, his voice reverberating through the darkness.

 

[DL]

New chapter added. Enjoy.

 

[spoiler=Chapter 80]

Chapter 80 - I Need Power

 

 

 

Fuuta clenched his teeth, and covered his mouth with one hand. A bead of sweat slid down his chin.

 

“Damn it, this can’t be happening. Kaori’s down,” he muttered. “And Daisuke went to fight Takako alone, that fool.”

 

He spun his chair halfway, and hopped out of it. Then he began pacing around.

 

“I need to go help him. Wait no, I can’t leave the base unguarded. But…he can’t beat Takako, he’d be up against two ninths of the Kyubi’s power.”

 

Before he could continue on his thoughts, he heard a chuckle, causing him to turn toward the door.

 

“Why hello Fuuta Koutei, it’s a pleasure to meet you.”

 

“Who are you?” Fuuta asked, his hand on the rapier at his belt.

 

“I am Kurotsu, but that doesn’t really matter. I have come to give you a message from the New Akatsuki, from Wing, one of our leaders.”

 

Fuuta hesitated for a second, then nodded. “Go on.”

 

“He says, ‘be prepared. The New Akatsuki have become the strongest assembled force of ninjas and non-ninjas in existence. We’ve made our move. So now, unless you wish to be crushed, it’s your turn. Of course, we will end up winning, no matter what happens.’ I think it‘s a pretty clear message, isn‘t that right?”

 

Fuuta gulped. “What the hell? Does he think this is some kind of game?”

 

“Why yes, he does,” Kurotsu answered. “This is all a game of chess to him. And we’re approaching checkmate.”

 

Kurotsu gave one small chuckle, and disappeared into the shadows.

 

 

Zeru unleashed a blast of black energy, pushing Lyn aside easily. She spun around once, and landed on her feet lightly. She clenched her teeth, and dashed at him again. He shot another blast at her, but she slashed at the blast, ripping it in three with fire covering her hands.

 

“I don’t get it, it’s like your personality just went though an extreme change. What’s up with that?”

 

Lyn growled, and appeared behind Zeru. A blast of fire shot from the ground to block her punch. Fire swirled around her wrist, and she punched through the barrier, as if absorbing some of its fire. Zeru jumped back in time to avoid the flaming punch, and landed a few feet away.

 

“Wow, you’re stronger than before. Guess I’ll just have to turn it up a notch as well,” Zeru said.

 

Lyn appeared right in front of Zeru, and slashed at him. Zeru smirked, and black fire shot from the ground to block. When the slash hit the shield, Lyn’s arm was shot backward, almost snapping. Zeru spun around, and kicked Lyn on the side of her stomach, a small black explosion occurring during the impact.

 

Lyn flew to the side, and skidded across the ground. She struggled up, uttering a low growl. Before she could move to attack again, she raised her hands to her mouth right before coughing up blood.

 

Shakily, Lyn lowered her hands, looking at them. Then, her arms dropped to her side, the blood slowly dripping from her fingertips. The white in her eyes suddenly turned a shade of red, and she bared her teeth.

 

“More blood…it’s your fault…I’ll kill you!”

 

Lyn pulled on the neck of her cloak, revealing a red pentagram above her chest. She placed her hand on it.

 

“Guardian Seal!” she yelled.

 

A small shock ran through her hand, and she raised it from her chest.

 

“W-what is this? Guardian Seal!” she yelled again, placing her hand above her chest.

 

A large shock ran through her body, and her eyes turned back to their normal color once again. She fell to her knees.

 

“O-oh…I’m sorry, Lord Uzumaki…” she muttered before falling forward, unconscious.

 

Zeru raised his eyebrow in amusement, and approached Lyn. “What in the world happened?”

 

He reached out a hand toward his fallen opponent, but a shock ran through his hand before he could.

 

“Whoa, that was weird. It’s like there’s some barrier protecting her…” he muttered.

 

 

His forehead still bleeding, Jin jumped back, away from Tenkai. He was slightly panting as he brought his free arm forward.

 

“Just a bit longer,” he muttered.

 

Tenkai dashed as Jin, and kicked at him. Jin blocked the kick with his arm. The power of the kick caused Jin’s arm to shake slightly. Tenkai thrust his hand onto the ground, lifted his other foot off the ground, and kicked at Jin’s head.

 

Jin ducked just in time, and kicked at Tenkai’s chest. Tenkai used his free hand to block the kick, then turned his missed kick into a downward kick, and brought it down on Jin’s shoulder.

 

The force of the kick brought Jin to one knee, grimacing.

 

Through his pain, Jin let out a small smile.

 

“Perfect,” he said.

 

Jin brought his hand back, the one holding the pink chakra sphere, and thrust it exactly in the middle of Tenkai’s stomach. Tenkai coughed, unable to breathe as the crushing force of Jin’s attack washed over him.

 

“Time to show you the true power of an ex-Hokage!”

 

Jin thrust forward with even more power, causing Tenkai to clench his teeth, wincing.

 

“Sakura Supernova” he yelled, through the ear-splitting sound of rasping, converging, wind.

 

The attack blasted forward, dragging Tenkai back. When they were in the middle of the air, a few yards from Jin, it exploded. It was an explosion of swirling, pink energy, that shook the ground.

 

The explosion vanished as soon as it had come, and Tenkai dropped to the ground, covered in blood, and with torn clothes. The rest of Tenkai’s body was covered in tiny pink burn marks, resembling cherry blossoms. Jin walked over to his defeated opponent, and looked down at him.

 

“Remember the name…Jin Kuryu.”

 

 

“Takako!” Daisuke shouted.

 

Takako turned around to look at Daisuke, who stood panting on the other side of the rushing river.

 

They were surrounded by mountains, with a single path leading through them. The river cut through perpendicular to the path, starting at the highest mountain’s peak, and flowing for around half a mile before reaching the sea. Connecting the two sides of land separated by the river was a sturdy wooden bridge, several yards wide.

 

“Leave me alone,” Takako responded.

 

“Idiot!” Daisuke yelled, and dashed at Takako.

 

Takako stood there as Daisuke threw a punch at his face. At the last second, Daisuke stopped, surprised.

 

“Aren’t you going to block my attack?” he asked.

 

“I can’t. Even if I was fast enough, I wouldn’t have enough strength. Why do you think I’m doing this? Why do you think I‘m leaving? I need power!” Takako said, glaring at Daisuke.

 

Daisuke lowered his fist, disbelieving. “You mean THAT’S why you…? You’re a bigger idiot than I thought!”

 

Daisuke brought his fist up again, and punched Takako on the jaw, causing him to grunt and fly back a few feet.

 

Takako sat up, rubbing his cheek.

 

“Now do you see? You have reached a level I cannot touch as I am. I must do anything to surpass you, even if it means doing this.”

 

Takako stood up, and reached into his pocket.

 

“Honestly, though, I thought I’d take more damage from that punch. Either you held back, or this strange feeling I’m getting from these,” he said, showing off the two shards. “Is power.”

 

“The shards! Takako, you know what they can do, let go of them!” Daisuke exclaimed.

 

Takako shook his head. “Nah, I don’t think so. I know full well what they can do. They can give me the power I need to reach you. No… to surpass you.”

 

Takako placed one of the shards into his pocket once more, then tossed the remaining one up into the air. His Sabakugan now activated, Takako encased the shard in sand, forming a mildly large sand crystal, floating up and down slowly behind him.

 

“Let’s see what kind of power I get from just one,” he said, and appeared behind Daisuke, grinning.

 

 

[spoiler=Chapter 81]

Chapter 81 - Taming the Beast

 

 

 

Takako punched forward. Daisuke spun around at the last second and deflected the blow with his right arm. Takako placed his hand on the ground, and kicked upward, his foot hitting Daisuke on the chin, sending him flying upward.

 

Sand gathered around Takako’s hands, and he blasted off to the sky, swirling, and leaving a long trail of sand behind. When he was right above Daisuke, he grabbed Daisuke’s shoulders, and tossed him to the ground, the sand attached to his hands now attached to Daisuke. Unable to escape due to the swirling sand, Daisuke hit the ground hard, tossing up dust.

 

Takako floated in the sky, grinning, sand covering his feet. His smile disappeared when he saw a disturbance in the dust cloud, and the next thing he felt was Daisuke’s fist hitting his stomach. Takako flew back. Using his Kirigan, Daisuke gathered water around his feet, and flew behind Takako, then kicked up at his back. Takako twisted his body, and grabbed Daisuke’s leg with both hands, then spun around a few times, and tossed Daisuke at a large rock on the ground.

 

Daisuke flipped around in midair, and pushed off from the rock as soon as his feet touched it, destroying it. Takako placed his hands together, and a wave of sand shot at Daisuke. Daisuke raised his arms, and a wall of water rose to block the sand. Takako took advantage of the small moment where the wall of water caused Daisuke to lose sight of him, and dashed at Daisuke.

 

He took out his sword, and slashed at Daisuke, leaving a trail behind as he swung. Daisuke covered his hands in water and caught the sword. Takako began moving the grains of sand around his sword at a rapid frequency, causing it to shake. Finally, he slid the sword away from Daisuke’s grasp, ripping through the water, and causing a small cut on his hand.

 

Takako saw Daisuke was momentarily distracted with his injury, spun around, and slashed at him with full force. Daisuke created a water barrier, but as soon as the sword touched it, it sent a shockwave that blasted Daisuke away. Only a few feet before hitting the ground, did Daisuke manage to stabilize his flight again, panting.

 

“Damn it, he’s gotten so much stronger,” Daisuke muttered. “It’s almost as if all the power I got from Sayuki’s sacrifice was in vain…”

 

His eyes widened as he remembered how Sayuki had sacrificed herself to give Daisuke his current power.

 

“Come on, let me out,” Daisuke said, grinning. “I can finish the fool in a second. It’s what Sayuki would want.”

 

“Shut up! I can handle this!”

 

Daisuke appeared in front of Takako, and punched him in the stomach, causing him to flinch. Before Takako could recover, Daisuke dealt another blow, and another. After his barrage of blows, he gathered swirling water around his hand, and thrust at Takako’s stomach.

 

“Water Palm!” he yelled.

 

When the attack made contact with the layer of sand Takako had raised at the last minute around his body, it pushed through with ease, and hit Takako square in the stomach. He coughed up some blood, and was blown back, slamming into the ground with a grunt, causing it to crack.

 

Daisuke descended to the ground, panting.

 

Takako was struggling up, when he noticed Daisuke slowly walking toward him. He managed to get back on his feet, shaking, and glaring at Daisuke.

 

“Get...away from me,” Takako muttered. “I won’t go back.”

 

Daisuke stopped in his tracks, looking downward.

 

“Takako,” he responded. “I’ll drag you back, even if I have to knock the idiocy out of you.”

 

Daisuke dashed at Takako, water swirling around his right hand.

 

“Damn you, go away!” Takako yelled, and raised his arms.

 

Daisuke was several feet from Takako, when sand rose from the ground, and stabbed his leg. Daisuke wince in pain, but pushed forward with the rest of his body. More sand rose, and stabbed his other leg, then his left arm. Daisuke coughed up blood, but thrust at Takako with his attack despite that.

 

Daisuke’s attack ended up coming within a few inches of Takako’s stomach. He simply stood there, bleeding, and shaking, as the sand through his limbs held him back.

 

Takako grinned nervously. “Well, well, looks like I win.”

 

Daisuke looked up at Takako, his teeth bared, and his eyes glaring at him.

 

“You may have bested my host, but I won’t beat me that easily,” he muttered in a low growl.

 

From the swirling water around Daisuke’s fist, a blast of water shot out, hitting Takako in the stomach. Takako’s vision became blurry for a second, as he was shot backward, and hit the mountainside, creating a small crater. Takako opened his mouth to say something, but after uttering a small grunt, fell forward, to the floor, unconscious.

 

Daisuke coughed up more blood, as the sand retreated from his limbs, and he fell forward. He stared at Takako for the few seconds he had before his own consciousness left him.

 

The Kyubi shard previously covered in sand fell down next to Takako, glowing bright red. Takako’s pocket emitted a similar red glow.

 

 

[spoiler=Chapter 82]

Chapter 82 - Shock

 

 

 

Kaori woke up lying against a tree. Her cloak had been removed, and she sat there wearing her pink skirt. Her pink jacket had been opened, and her white undershirt had been pulled up to below her chest. There bandages covering her stomach. She blinked, looking around slowly.

 

Then, her brain processed the events that had taken place, and she looked down at her stomach, scared of the kind of injury she might find. Instead, she was surprised by what she saw. Her pink jacket had been opened, and her white undershirt had been pulled up to below her chest. There bandages covering her stomach. On her lap there was also a note. She picked it up and read it in a low voice.

 

“Killing cute girls isn’t my thing,” she muttered.

 

Kaori blushed lightly, and crumpled the note, then tossed it aside.

 

“W-what does he mean by that?”

 

Kaori noticed her Kuchiku robes had been neatly folded and placed beside her. She pulled down her undershirt, zipped her jacket, and put the cloak back on.

 

“Aren’t you popular?” a voice asked from behind the tree. Kaori almost tripped from shock, and looked over to see Jin had spoken.

 

“J-just what are you talking about?” Kaori asked.

 

“Never mind. Anyway, I’m done with my match, although I’m a bit sore. You seem to be doing fine, did you win?”

 

Kaori looked down at her lap. “Not really. Shisuke beat me easily.”

 

“Well, it’s okay. At least we stalled them so Daisuke could go looking for Takako. And before you ask me,” he said, noticing how worried Kaori was. “I’m sure Daisuke is doing fine. I’ve faced him in combat before, and he’s a mighty combatant.”

 

Kaori sighed, hugging her knees. “I hope you’re right.”

 

“Either way, guess who’s here,” Jin said, gesturing toward Zeru, who was running toward them, grinning slightly.

 

When he reached them, he simply sat down, laughing a bit. “Man, that was a pretty scary experience.”

 

Jin raised an eyebrow.

 

“The only opponents you could have had were both girls. How scary could it be? Unless you mean you‘ve finally discovered the only thing we men value women for?”

 

Kaori flung a small rock at Jin, hitting him on the head.

 

“Ouch, what? It’s the truth!”

 

“What the hell? That’s not what I’m talking about! It’s just, at first, she was all shy and cute and stuff, then she became some sort of demon.” Zeru said.

 

“Good job, my friend,” Jin commented. “You just described the two stages of marriage.”

 

Kaori puffed up her cheeks, stood up, and began walking away. “Anyway, we should get going back to base, right?”

 

“Whoa, hold on. Mikuo’s still fighting, I think, since that darkness place is still there,” Zeru said, pointing at the gigantic black shape standing several dozen yards from them.

 

As he said that, the black shape dissipated, dissolving into the air. In the middle of what was the black shape previously, was Mikuo. He stood motionless over a fallen Keiko. She was shivering, her eyes wide, and her arms hugging her body. Mikuo took one last look at her, then vanished in a swirl of darkness, and appeared a few feet from Jin and the others.

 

“What did you do to that girl?” Kaori asked, baffled.

 

“She’ll be fine in a few days,” Mikuo said, shrugging. “I just gave her a scare. Anyway, we need to go back to base. Daisuke’s gone out of our wireless range, so we have to use the main router to track him.”

 

Kaori nodded. “Yes, we have to hurry and help Daisuke bring back Takako!”

 

The four of them silently began dashing toward the Kuchiku base, lost in their own thoughts.

 

 

Shisuke knelt over the shivering Keiko, and placed his hand softly on her neck.

 

“So…how is she?” Lyn asked, having woken up mere minutes after the shock from her seal knocked her out.

 

“Her pulse is rapid, but she doesn’t seem too badly injured at all. I wonder what she saw in there,” Shisuke muttered.

 

He pulled out his book, and opened it, then began reading a section. His eyes grew wider with each line he read.

 

“Shisuke, w-what is it?” Lyn asked nervously.

 

“Tendrils of darkness,” Shisuke began. “Wrapping around my body, wounding my very soul. Crushing force, power, yet not solid, unmoving. From the darkness within the darkness, the demon rears its head. My spirit is crushed by its very presence. Rushing forward, one quick stroke. One bite. Unable to see, unable to hear, unable to talk. Unable to feel,” Shisuke finished. “And that’s just the summarized version…of what she experienced.”

 

“I-I don’t really understand all that.” Lyn said.

 

“It’s better you don’t, the book can only transmit her actual thoughts to me, in any case. Either way, we should get back to Lord Uzumaki. We kept them at bay for as long as we could, our mission was a success.”

 

Lyn nodded, and Shisuke opened his book. A blanket of water formed under Tenkai and Keiko, lifting them up into the air. Then, all four of them were on their way back to the Moonlight Village.

 

 

Kaori rushed inside the Kuchiku base, dashing ahead of everyone.

 

“Fuuta, where are you?” she yelled.

 

She turned the corner, and bumped straight into him, causing them both to nearly fall to the ground.

 

“Fuuta!” she said, after regaining her balance. “Quick, we have to check the main computer to track Daisuke, and go help him!”

 

Fuuta looked at Kaori for a moment, then looked away. Finally, he took a deep breath.

 

“Kaori…” Fuuta began. “Daisuke’s dead.”

 

[spoiler=Chapter 83]

Chapter 83 - Disbelief

 

 

 

Kaori stood there for a few moments trying to process what Fuuta has said. Finally she blinked.

 

“What…what are you talking about?” she asked, shaking slightly.

 

Fuuta closed his eyes, and sighed. “He fought Takako. In the end of the battle, they both wounded each other greatly. I checked the computer’s readings of Daisuke’s vital signs. They’re gone. He has no vital signs. You should know what that means.”

 

Kaori blinked again, in disbelief. She wanted to say something, but the lump in her throat prevented her from speaking. She wanted to move, but her legs were shaking too badly for her to walk. Finally, she placed her hand on the wall to keep her knees from giving in, and looked down.

 

“You’re lying,” she muttered.

 

“I’m afraid not,” Fuuta said. “I can show you his vital sign readings if you want.”

 

“Your machine is broken. It has to be,” Kaori muttered again, her head still lowered.

 

“My machine is foolproof. Face it, Daisuke’s dead. We didn’t want it to happen, but it happened! He knew the risks of the mission, and went ahead with it anyway!”

 

Mikuo winced slightly. “Things are about to get rough, we should leave these two alone, huh?” he muttered to Jin and Zeru, who both nodded and followed him deeper into the Kuchiku base.

 

A tear ran down Kaori’s cheek, and she stepped forward, then beat her fist against Fuuta’s chest. She did again and again, each hit growing weaker and weaker, until she was merely gripping his cloak, her head on his chest. Tears streamed down uncontrollably. Fuuta blinked in surprise, then placed a hand on her head.

 

“You know, Daisuke may be gone, but…we can still find Takako. We can still bring him back,” Fuuta whispered.

 

Kaori gulped, and wrapped her arms around Fuuta, her head resting against his chest. “Will you bring him back? I know you can, I…please bring back Takako. H-he’s the only one I’ve got left.”

 

Fuuta gave a small nod, and raised his arms a bit, to return her embrace, but let them fall to his sides again instead.

 

“Alright, we’ll bring back Takako. Just you wait, he’ll be back before you know it.”

 

 

Takako walked slowly out of the mountain range, gripping his side. The glow of his shards had died down, both now in his pocket.

 

“These shards are amazing. I would probably have been out for a day or so without them.”

 

After exiting the mountain range, Takako headed west, as if a voice in his head was telling him where to go to reach the person he wanted to see at that moment. He headed west for a few minutes, before reaching a plain covered in glistening white flowers, that seemed to move as one with the wind.

 

As he passed a plain, he heard a strange noise, like a croak, and turned. A few yards away, sitting cross-legged on a rock, stood a man with spiky yellow hair, wearing a blindfold around his eyes.

 

“Naruto Uzumaki…” Takako muttered.

 

Naruto gave a small nod. “Hello, Takako. I’ve heard of some of your recent mischief. And I presume you’re here because of the shards?”

 

“You guessed right. Now hand them over,” Takako demanded. “Or do I have to force them out of you?”

 

Naruto smiled a bit.

 

“Alright, you can try that. Let’s see how far it gets you,” Naruto said.

 

“You asked for it!”

 

Takako pulled out his sword, and dashed at Naruto, then stabbed at him. Still sitting cross-legged on the rock, Naruto lifted his arm, and grabbed the sword with his hand before it reached him. With his hand glowing blue, Naruto snapped the sword in two. Takako gasped and jumped back.

 

“What’s the matter? Is that all you’ve got?” Naruto asked.

 

Takako clenched his teeth, and placed his hands together. Several spikes of sand shot out and Naruto. He hopped up, and the spikes flew by under him. He landed lightly on the rock.

 

“Is that your conviction to become stronger?” Naruto asked.

 

“Shut up! I’m going easy on you!” Takako yelled.

 

He performed a few hand signs, and a sand tiger rose out of the ground. The sand tiger pounced at Naruto, who charged a ball of swirling chakra on his hand. He ducked under the tiger, still standing on the rock, and thrust the spinning chakra sphere on it’s underside, causing it to explode in a burst of sand.

 

Takako flinched for a second, having used too much chakra in his battle against Daisuke.

 

“I won’t lose to you!” he exclaimed, and reached into his pocket for a Kyubi shard.

 

Naruto took this chance to swipe a small paper with a seal on it from his pocket, and toss it at Takako. It landed on his forehead, and he fell back, unable to move.

 

“I know what your goal is. I know what you wish to achieve, so just listen to me.” Naruto said.

 

“Damn you, just give me the shards!” Takako said through clenched teeth.

 

“I’ll do better. I can train you.”

 

 

[spoiler=Chapter 84]

Chapter 84 - Keep Smiling

 

 

 

Kaori sat on her bed, hugging her knees, and looking out the window. She brushed her hair out of her eyes, and closed her eyes.

 

“Takako,” she whispered. “Is it possible? Did you really…kill Daisuke?”

 

 

“Alright, as you all know, our forces have been diminished greatly in the past days,” Fuuta said, standing next to the circular table with each Kuchiku member sitting at it. “And we know the New Akatsuki’s just gotten stronger. Not to mention these “Guardians”, who also seem to be powerful. This supposed ‘contest’ being held by Naruto Uzumaki is also approaching.”

 

“So what do you think we should do?” Zeru asked, leaning back on his chair.

 

“I was getting to that. It’s clear most of you, while strong for the rest of the ninja world, are just a match for your possible future foes, if not below their level. So I have decided to begin a strict training regimen to prepare all of you for what is to come, so we’ll be strong enough to complete our goal of gathering all pieces of the Kyubi’s chakra.”

 

Zeru stood up, frowning. “I’m sure each of us have proven to be strong enough. Mikuo, Jin, and I all defeated our opponents in that last mission. Despite you saying the guardians are powerful, we defeated them, making us more powerful than them.”

 

Fuuta chuckled dryly.

 

“And yet their true power was sealed away. What you went up against, and had a hard time facing, is stronger than you can imagine.”

 

Mikuo closed his eyes, taking in Fuuta’s words. “So you’ll be training too, huh?”

 

Fuuta shook his head. Before Zeru could object, he put his hand up, silencing him.

 

“I’ll be away for a few days. So while I’m gone, I’ll leave the Kuchiku to Mikuo. When I get back, I expect to see you all stronger. I ask you to take what is currently happening seriously. It can mean the difference between life and death.”

 

 

Slowly, Daisuke opened his eyes. He found himself lying on his stomach, hardened blood all around him. He could hardly move his body, but he managed to shift his head to the crater that formed when Takako hit the side of the mountain.

 

Finally, he worked up the strength to flip around so he was on his back, and push himself into a sitting position. The strain had him breathing heavier, so he decided to sit still for a bit. He glanced at his arm, one of the places that were punctured by Takako’s sand. The wound was covered by a thin layer of ice. He closed his eyes, and could feel ice on his other wounds as well.

 

“Well Daisuke, aren’t you going to thank me?” Daisuke himself muttered, smirking slightly.

 

His smirk turned to a frown. “Oh, sure, when I’m knocked out you help me.”

 

“You were the one who rejected my help,” he said with a small chuckle.

 

Daisuke closed his eyes for a few moments. Then, he made up his mind.

 

“Alright, you know what? Maybe you’re what I need. When we find Takako again, you fight him. Speaking of, we should get going. We can‘t let him get a bigger lead, when we don‘t even know for how long we were unconscious..”

 

Daisuke staggered up, and began sluggishly walking toward the mountain range’s exist, not noticing something slipping from his pocket and hitting the ground with a dull thud.

 

 

Fuuta entered the mountain range, looking all around at the apparent signs of a battle. He noticed a pool of dried blood. He crouched over and touched it gently.

 

“Daisuke…was this really your end? Has Takako really become this strong?”

 

Fuuta looked over at the crater on the side of the mountain.

 

“No, I can’t draw any conclusions yet. The only things I can assume are that most likely one obliterated the other, and left, they both got obliterated, or they both moved the battle away from here,” Fuuta muttered, “Let’s hope I’m right about that last one.”

 

Something shone in the corner of Fuuta’s eye, and he looked over. It was around the other exit out of the mountain range. Fuuta walked over to it and picked it up. It was a small silver locket with a tiny sapphire embedded in the middle.

 

He clicked a button on it, and it popped open. Inside was a picture of a smiling woman with dark blue hair. On the other side, written in tiny letters, were the words: “Keep smiling, and I will always smile with you.”

 

Fuuta closet the locket, and placed it inside his pocket.

 

“What the heck is this? Does this mean Daisuke is alive?” Fuuta muttered.

 

Silently, he dashed out of the mountain range.

 

 

[spoiler=Chapter 85]

Chapter 85 - Time Flies

 

 

 

Takako sat in his temporary new bed, provided to him, along with his own room, by Naruto, who sat cross-legged on the corner of the room. His eyes were on Takako, whose gaze sat steadily on a sword, still inside its black sheath with gold outlines, resting against the wall. Takako clenched his teeth, shaking slightly. Finally, he slammed his fist down on the bed.

 

“What the hell is this? What am I learning here?” he asked, angered.

 

Naruto sighed. “Just keep staring at the sword.”

 

“Why? What’s sitting here staring at that sword going to do? I thought you were going to teach me some amazing techniques or something!”

 

Naruto took a deep breath, remaining sitting down, cross-legged.

 

“Not just any sword. Your sword, Torabari. I am giving it to you. Don’t ask why, I just know you’ll put it to good use.”

 

Takako blinked, and raised an eyebrow.

 

“Is this some sort of trick?” he asked.

 

Naruto chuckled. “Does it seem like one?”

 

Takako looked at the sword, then at Naruto. Finally, he stood up from the bed, and headed toward the sword, slowly. He reached for it, and a dark bolt of static electricity ran through his hand, causing him to pull it back.

 

“You damn liar, this thing is rigged,” he said, and walked back to the bed, then tossed a pillow vaguely at Naruto. “You can keep it.”

 

Naruto moved his head slightly to the side, and the pillow missed.

 

“Oh, it isn’t rigged at all. But the fact you can’t touch it means you aren’t ready. Do you know why?”

 

“Hell yeah, it’s because you won’t teach me anything useful! Where’s the legendary Rasengan I’ve heard so much about? Or are you just too overrated?”

 

Naruto uttered another chuckle, and stood up. “Alright, come over here, then.”

 

Takako obeyed, slightly hesitant. Once he was on front of Naruto, Naruto turned him around, took a blindfold out of his pocket, and wrapped it around Takako’s eyes.

 

“Alright, try attacking me,” Naruto said, stepping back.

 

“Alright, take this blindfold off of me and I will. How the hell do you expect me to fight like this?”

 

Takako was about to say something else, when he felt a strong blast of wind in front of his face. He quickly pulled the blindfold up with his hand. Naruto, whose eyes were bandaged, had his fist an inch from Takako’s face. Takako gulped slightly, and stepped back, falling onto the bed.

 

“You have great potential. But you’re young, you rely too much on your sight. All the while you were staring at Torabari, you didn’t feel the dark aura around it, yet I felt it as easily as I see you, even without using my eyes.”

 

“How the hell can you see without using your eyes?” Takako asked, looking at the ceiling.

 

“I was hoping you’d ask that,” Naruto said, a small smile on his face.

 

 

Daisuke slouched on a tree, panting.

 

“Damn it, I can’t run anymore. Am I really in such a crappy state?” he spat, a jolt of pain running through his body every time he budged.

 

He sat there, looking at the ground, and finally fell asleep.

 

He didn’t know how much time had passed since he drifted off, but he woke up as he heard footsteps closing in, much closer than he expected they’d be, if he just noticed them now. He snapped his head to the side, causing a stream of pain shoot up his spine.

 

Before he could do anything, a cloaked figure landed in front of him. Daisuke closed his eyes from the pain, not even caring who it was. The cloaked figure reached down, and grabbed Daisuke’s shoulder.

 

“Hey, get up,” a familiar voice asked.

 

Daisuke opened his eyes, and looked up to see Fuuta kneeling next to him.

 

“What are you doing?” he asked.

 

“Hush, I know basic healing jutsu,” Fuuta replied, as his hands started to emit a green glow.

 

“Healing jutsu? What are you, a woman?” Daisuke asked, amused.

 

Fuuta frowned slightly, and pushed slightly on Daisuke’s arm, causing him to yelp in pain.

 

“Back when I wasn’t a part of the Kuchiku I had a very…mild life. Either way, thank me, your wounds are such that we‘ll be able to move in no time, to look for Takako.”

 

Daisuke tried to stand up at the mention of Takako’s name.

 

“Takako…” he muttered.

 

Fuuta forced him back down, frowning.

 

“It was a figure of speech. We’ll rest here for a day or so, then move on. We’ll be able to find him anyway, he kept his tracker, for some reason. I wager he forgot he had it.”

 

Daisuke nodded. “Alright, but we’ll move out as soon as possible.”

 

 

Naruto entered the room Takako sat in, facing the wall opposite the door, cross-legged on his bed.

 

“It seems your friends are coming,” he said.

 

“I know,” Takako muttered.

 

Naruto raised an eyebrow, and smiled, then walked out of the room.

 

Takako placed his hand lightly at the sheathed Torabari by his side on the bed.

 

“So you’ve come again, Daisuke?” Takako whispered.

 

 

[spoiler=Chapter 86]

Chapter 86 - Sight

 

 

 

Daisuke and Fuuta had resumed running that morning, yet the sun was already setting, and they still hadn’t stopped.

 

“Damn, are we even getting any closer? Where the hell is this place?” Daisuke asked.

 

Fuuta suddenly stopped, causing Dai to almost run into him.

 

“It should be around here. If I remember correctly, the village only reveals itself when the moon is up.”

 

“So we just have to wait until nightfall?”

 

“Exactly,” Fuuta replied. “Although the transmitters stopped working as soon as they walked in, so I have no idea what the insides of the village are like. But we should nevertheless be able to find where they are.”

 

Soon, the sky began to darken, as the sun inched down the mountain, as if trying to hide itself behind it. It didn’t take long for the sun to be completely hidden, and the sky to be dominated by the radiating glow of the moon.

 

Daisuke shook Fuuta awake, who unlike Daisuke himself, who was too anxious to sleep, had quickly laid down and taken a nap. Both of them, now fully awake, marveled at what was before them. A village standing where the immense mountain stood before.

 

Daisuke inched forward, and stepped inside, under a silver archway. Immediately, something ran through his brain. He didn’t really know what it was, but it somehow seemed as if he listened to it, it would lead him where he wanted to go. He began dashing inside the village. Fuuta reached out a hand vaguely.

 

“Daisuke!” he called after the already long-gone Daisuke. “Damn it, there’s no choice, huh?”

 

Fuuta dashed after Daisuke, silently hoping no villagers would be out of their homes at this hour.

 

 

When Fuuta finally caught up with Daisuke, after he stopped running, they both stood at a plain area, with a few logs stuck on the ground, as if for people to kick and punch them for practice.

 

“What is this place?” Fuuta muttered. “Daisuke, were you just wandering aimlessly?”

 

“It’s modeled after the training grounds where I first became a genin,” a voice said, from the other side of the plain.

 

Fuuta turned to the voice, and saw Naruto. Beside him, a slightly shorter person facing away from them, wearing a red hooded jacket with short sleeves. Fuuta was about to ask Daisuke something, when he noticed that Daisuke’s eyes were fixed on the hooded person’s back. Fuuta turned to the hooded person, and noticed a sword at his side, inside a black sheath with golden outlines.

 

“Takako,” Daisuke muttered.

 

The hooded person turned, and he glared at Daisuke, in a way. In truth, there was a red blindfold wrapped around his eyes, but Daisuke could feel Takako’s very soul piercing into his own.

 

“Now, Daisuke, don’t go charging in there, we can take them if we-” Fuuta began to say, before he noticed Daisuke was doing the exact opposite, and dashing straight at Takako.

 

Naruto stepped back a bit from Takako as Daisuke approached. Daisuke threw a punch at Takako, who, unwavering, palmed Daisuke’s arm, causing it to change course and miss. Then, Takako palmed Daisuke in the back, sending him stumbling forward.

 

Fuuta blinked. “What in the world was that? He’s not even using his sight, yet he was able to defend against that attack, and counter it.”

 

He shifted his eyes to Naruto, then to Takako, both of who were using blindfolds, except Naruto’s was white. Daisuke spun around, and kicked at Takako.

 

“Daisuke…Daisuke, watch out! Their other senses are heightened!” Fuuta yelled.

 

Takako palmed the kick up, sending Daisuke’s leg upward, then punched him again in the stomach, sending him to the floor. Daisuke clenched his teeth.

 

“I see. I remember something about that at the ninja academy. Without one sense, the brain heightens the other ones. But that’s not worth anything if you can’t keep up with me!” Daisuke exclaimed, and disappeared.

 

He appeared behind Takako, and swung at him. Takako turned his body a bit, took his sword partly out of its sheath, and the flat side of the blade blocked the punch.

 

“You rely too much on your sight,” Takako said.

 

[spoiler=Chapter 87]

Chapter 87 - Daisuke and Takako

 

 

 

“Do you not see it yet, Daisuke?” Takako asked. “This isn’t a normal blindfold. You’re right, however, the human mind makes the other senses stronger when someone lacks one or more senses. But this is more than that.”

 

Daisuke clenched his teeth, and appeared in front of Takako, then threw a punch at his gut. Takako jumped back, but the fist still brushed him slightly, causing him to lose balance for a second. This gave Daisuke the opportunity he needed to rush forward, and kick at Takako with all his might.

 

A sweat drop slid down Takako’s cheek, and he was forced to draw his sword fully, and meet Daisuke’s foot with the flat side of the blade. A huge shockwave emerged from the impact point, but the sword hardly budged, as if Takako wasn’t putting much strength into it at all. Daisuke’s leg, on the other hand, was repelled back, and he spun around once, then landed on the ground.

 

“What the hell? It’s like as soon as I hit that thing, all the strength from my attack was drained!” Daisuke exclaimed.

 

“Torabari is the finest blade in existence, matched only by it’s twin. The sword, and rapier, the two greatest weapons of all time. And I possess one of them. Only its twin can hold a candle to Torabari. In other words, you don’t stand a chance.”

 

Fuuta frowned slightly. “Its twin, huh…?”

 

“Well I can still try,” Daisuke stated, getting into a fighting position. “In fact, I’m through playing around.”

 

Suddenly, Daisuke’s shoulders drooped slightly, and his frown became a huge grin, with slightly larger than average canines. His eyes became light blue, and he let out a low growl.

 

“This is going to be a wild ride, kid,” Daisuke said, smirking.

 

He vanished, leaving a zigzagging trail of dust behind him. A few feet from Takako, the trail stopped, and Daisuke appeared behind Takako, then punched at him. Takako spun around to deflect it with his sword, which he barely managed to do.

 

The sword, as expected, drained all the power from the attack, but as it pushed him back, Daisuke grinned, and kicked Takako on the underside of the chin. Takako grunted, and flew back, spinning. He managed to land on his feet, wincing, as Daisuke landed away from him at the same time.

 

Daisuke vanished as soon as his feet touched the ground, and he appeared right in front of Takako, then jabbed him in the stomach. Takako gasped, as the punch sent him flying back. He hit a tree, coughing up blood on the impact, as the tree snapped, and Takako fell to the ground. He struggled to his feet, panting slightly.

 

“Hey,” he said, turning to Naruto. “Can I use that now?”

 

Naruto, now sitting down cross-legged on the ground, pondered over it for a bit, then nodded his approval. Takako smiled slightly, and pulled back the hood on his waist-length red coat. His spiky yellow hair revealed itself, free of the hood’s restraints. Takako grabbed the back of his red blindfold, and untied it.

 

When the blindfold slid off, as Takako let it drop to the ground, his eyes were revealed. His Sabakugan, now activated, seemed a bit different. It was just a gold color, all the black stars had been removed. The eyes seemed to radiate slightly.

 

“Now it really begins, Daisuke. I’ll show you I’m better than you once and for all. And it‘s all thanks to Torabari!”

 

Takako sheathed his sword, and placed his hands together.

 

“Perfect Clone Jutsu!” he yelled.

 

Sand slowly rose out of the ground, taking the shape of Takako. Soon, beside Takako, stood his exact replica. Takako and his clone both ran toward Daisuke. In the middle of his run, however, one Takako was stopped by Fuuta, who appeared in front of him, his rapier pointed at his throat.

 

“Two on one seems a bit unfair, right?” Fuuta said, smiling slightly.

 

The other Takako turned for a second, then continued his run at Daisuke. Daisuke brought up his arms, and easily blocked the punch Takako sent his way. He then flipped Takako up into the air, and jumped after him, then kneed at his gut. Takako managed to place his hands on Daisuke’s knee before it hit his stomach, stopping the attack right before it made contact, then head butted Daisuke.

 

Daisuke reeled back, as Takako did a front flip in midair and kicked downward at him with his heel, which Daisuke countered by spinning around, and launching his own kick. The two kicks clashed, forming a small shockwave, as both fighters landed on the ground, panting slightly.

 

Meanwhile, Fuuta was engaged in a rapier versus sword battle with the other Takako. He lunged forward, but Takako sidestepped, and slashed from the side. Fuuta turned his rapier, and brought it to his side, blocking the slash, then twisted it, and swung upward, almost sending Takako’s sword flying.

 

Takako spun around, taking the boost from Fuuta’s upward thrust, and did an uppercut slash with his sword, which would have sliced Fuuta in half had he not jumped back in time. The sword slash managed to leave a large gash in Fuuta’s cloak, however.

 

Daisuke grinned, and rapidly performed several hand signs. Dozens on tentacles of water burst from the ground around Daisuke, headed toward Takako. Takako placed his hands together, and a thick wall of sand rose to block the water.

 

Next, Takako jumped up onto the sand wall, and wove together a string of hand signs. The wall began heading for Daisuke, slowly taking on the shape of a shark. Daisuke smirked, and began gathering water around his palm. When the sand shark, Takako riding atop it, reached Daisuke, it opened its mouth to bite down. Daisuke took this chance to shove his fist into its mouth.

 

“Extreme Water Palm!”

 

As Daisuke’s fist entered the shark’s mouth, the water around it exploded in a swirl of water. Takako sensed it instantly and jumped off, as the merciless water shredded the shark without effort, then finishing off with a larger explosion, sending sandy water to all sides. Takako landed on the ground, thinking he was safe, when the water that was sprayed turned to water needles, and headed for him. Without time to use jutsu, Takako jumped to the side. Most senbon missed, but a couple hit his arm and leg.

 

Wasting no time, Daisuke dashed at Takako, laughing as he gathered swirling water around his fist again. Takako clenched his teeth and pulled out his sword, then placed his hand on the flat side, for support. Daisuke let out a roar, and slammed his palm against the other side of the blade, creating an immense shockwave as the water’s pressure exploded against the blade, causing it to shake severely. Takako tightened his grip, trying to keep it stable. Meanwhile, Daisuke pushed harder. The shockwaves were such that the ground itself seemed to be trembling. Finally, the water palm gave in and exploded one final time, sending Takako and Daisuke flying in opposite directions.

 

Fuuta jumped back as Takako slashed at him continuously, coming closer and closer with each slash. Fuuta dashed to the side, and Takako followed, continuing his barrage of slashes. Finally, Fuuta blocked one of the slashes with his rapier. Both weapons stayed locked in place for a bit, before both Takako and Fuuta pulled back. Fuuta saw his chance, and dashed forward.

 

“Ryu no Mai,” he muttered.

 

He lunged forward, the wind around him converging on the rapier’s tip. Takako dodged, but the wind still cut up his clothes a bit. Fuuta drew back, and stabbed again, over and over, with Takako barely dodging each time. Takako jumped back to avoid any further blows, and Fuuta thrust directly forward with his rapier, spinning it slightly.

 

Out of the rapier’s hilt, winding through the blade, shot a grayish tornado that resembled a dragon. Takako raised his sword to block. As the dragon made contact with it, the sword wavered, and snapped. The dragon smashed into Takako, causing him to wince. Finally, the dragon pierced through his stomach, and rose to the sky, then disappeared after spinning around once. Takako coughed, and fell down to the ground as a pile of sand.

 

Fuuta turned his gaze to Daisuke, who was currently exchanging blows with Takako. “So that would mean he’s fighting the real Takako. I suspected as much.”

 

“If you’re wondering why the clone was so hard to beat,” said a voice behind Fuuta, causing him to turn. Naruto sat calmly on the ground a few meters from him. “Well, most clones disappear after a good blow to them, but these ‘perfect’ clones have an endurance far beyond that, almost to the point of being as resistant as the person who cast the jutsu. So I must congratulate you, your attack seems to have quite a lot of power.”

 

Fuuta decided against attacking Naruto, and sat down beside him to watch Daisuke and Takako fight.

 

“How did you train Takako so well in such a short time?” Fuuta asked, gazing at the fight.

 

“Truth is, I didn’t get him to where he is. To be honest, he’s only doing this well because of Torabari’s aid, although admittedly he did improve vastly by himself, all I had to do was tell him what to do, and he practiced these last few days without rest.”

 

“Wait, without rest? You mean…”

 

“That’s right. Right now, Takako’s more than a bit tired,” Naruto answered.

 

“Then he’s stronger than Daisuke!” Fuuta exclaimed.

 

Naruto shook his head, smiling slightly. “Remember, your friend also is quite tired. It’s a miracle he’s alive right now, so I’d say…they’re about even.”

 

Fuuta gulped. “How do you know so much?”

 

Naruto chuckled, and continued watching the fight without a word. Fuuta stared at him for a bit, before giving up, and turning to see Daisuke and Takako, both several yards from each other.

 

Daisuke was smirking, his shirt wet with blood, water rapidly swirling around his hand. Takako stood on the other side, one of his arms hanging limp, bleeding, and the other tightly gripping Torabari. His sword was surrounded by pulsating dark energy.

 

Daisuke uttered a cackle, his eyes wild, and he dashed at Takako. Takako clenched his teeth, and ran at Daisuke. Daisuke jabbed forward with his fist, water surrounding it, rotating like a top. Takako swung forward with his sword, leaving a trail of darkness as he did so. Torabari and the Water Palm rammed into each other. The collision shook the air, sending tremors all around, as Takako and Daisuke struggled against one another.

 

Finally, Daisuke let out a roar, and slid his fist down the side of Torabari’s blade, nailing Takako in the stomach with his Water Palm, but letting his own stomach get pierced by the blade. Daisuke coughed up blood, but pushed on, as Takako bit back the wave of pain surging through his body. Daisuke pressed forward one final time, the entirety of the water pressure crashing into Takako all at once.

 

Takako let out a yell, letting go of his blade, and was sent flying back. He crashed into a large rock, instantly losing consciousness as the rock burst under the speed he was flying at.

 

Daisuke started to smirk, before the stab to his stomach became immensely more painful, and he fell to his knees, coughing up more blood. He lay there, on his hands and knees, clutching the area around the blade with one hand as the other gripped the ground tightly. Torabari was emitting a darkness that was like poison. It crawled into Daisuke, and he felt as if it was destroying his body from the inside. With a small grunt, he managed to roll to the side to avoid landing on the blade, making it go deeper, and fell on his side, panting. The last thing he noticed was Fuuta standing up, and running toward him, before his consciousness slipped away.

 

 

[spoiler=Chapter 88]

Chapter 88 - Returning Home

 

 

 

Mikuo slowly paced back and forth from one end of the Kuchiku base’s outdoors training arena to the other, examining the training of the others.

 

Zeru was testing out a bow and arrow he had recently made in his spare time. A dozen yards away stood a bull’s eye, with many arrows scattered on the ground around it, and on the outer rings, but only a few on the very center rings. Zeru stopped firing arrows, and twanged his bow, frowning.

 

Jin stood a few yards to Zeru’s left, punching and kicking at a dummy, but pulling back at the very last second each time. His would-be attacks still left dents in the dummy, however, and he grinned every time he managed to get closer before pulling back, and making progressively larger dents.

 

To Zeru’s left, Kaori sat on a stump, lazily throwing senbon at a wooden log with a large engraved drawing on it resembling a human. She didn’t even look when throwing them, lost in her thoughts. Yet, most senbon had hit either the drawing’s neck, or its other vital points, with one sticking out from where its genitalia would be. Mikuo shivered slightly as he saw that particular one.

 

A lone person walking out of the Kuchiku base caught Mikuo’s attention. He blinked, surprised, when he saw the person was Fuuta, and rushed to meet him.

 

“Fuuta, you’re finally back?” Mikuo asked. “How did it go with whatever you were doing?”

 

Fuuta smiled silently, and motioned for Mikuo to follow him. They entered the Kuchiku base, walked through some hallways, and descended a staircase. At the end of the last hallway, they reached the Kuchiku’s infirmary. Mikuo gave Fuuta a questioning look, but as he entered, he immediately understood.

 

There, in the infirmary, asleep in their beds, were Takako and Daisuke, both quite bandaged.

 

“Daisuke was alive? And you brought him and Takako back? This is great news, the others should-” Mikuo was about to say, when he noticed the person sitting on the corner.

 

Napping on the chair, his bandages still around his eyes, was Naruto.

 

“What the hell? What’s he doing here?” Mikuo asked, raising an eyebrow.

 

“He felt like coming,” Fuuta said, simply, as if that answered it all.

 

“Anyway, the others will find out Daisuke and Takako are back by themselves, no need to trouble them when they’re all working so diligently. Although I have an entertaining idea,” Fuuta said, smirking slightly.

 

 

Kaori had finished tossing needles at the drawing on the log, and had moved on to reading a book, still sitting on the same log she had been on previously. Her finger moved to turn the page, when she noticed Fuuta out of the corner of her eye, walking toward her. She stood up immediately, dropping her book in the process, and ran to him, as she also noticed he was accompanied by Mikuo.

 

“Fuuta,” she said, a bit nervously. “What happened? Did you find anything about Takako?”

 

Fuuta looked down.

 

“Yes. Kaori, I’m sorry to have to say this, but Takako’s also…”

 

Kaori’s eyes widened, and her lips began trembling, as if she was holding back the urge to cry. Her eyes started getting watery, when Mikuo burst into laughter. Fuuta also began chuckling silently.

 

“Come with me,” he said, “I have something to show you.”

 

“W-what do you…?” Kaori muttered.

 

“Just come on.”

 

Fuuta led her to the infirmary, as Mikuo stayed behind to continue supervising the training. The minute Kaori entered the infirmary, she nearly fainted.

 

“Daisuke,” she muttered, trembling slightly.

 

As if on cue, Daisuke rolled around once on his bed, then opened his eyes, and sat up dizzily.

 

“Ugh, where am I?” he asked.

 

A tear formed on the corner of Kaori’s eye, and she dashed forward, hugging Daisuke tightly.

 

“K-Kaori…” Daisuke muttered.

 

“What is it Daisuke…?” Kaori said, her voice soft as she silently cried on his shoulder.

 

“I can’t breathe,” he managed to say, before she blushed and backed away.

 

“Oh, I’m sorry!” she exclaimed. “I-I was just so happy to see you, I guess I got kind of excited?”

 

Daisuke smiled slightly, through pensive eyes.

 

“I’m glad to see you too. And I’m sorry I took so long to get back,” he added, chuckling slightly.

 

Beside them, Takako stirred.

 

“I won’t lose…my takoyaki…give it back…thief….MINE!” he yelled, sitting up, his sweat wetting the corners of the bandages surrounding his chest.

 

Kaori gulped, and took a tentative step toward Takako, her hand reaching up vaguely.

 

“Takako…you’re back too,” she muttered.

 

Takako blinked, looking around. As he noticed where he was, he moved to jump out of bed, but Fuuta appeared next to him, holding the rapier to his throat.

 

“I took freaking hours to bandage you all up, I swear, if you over exert yourself and open your wounds, I will kill you,” he said, a scary smile across his face.

 

Takako backed away from the rapier a bit.

 

“Why did you bring me back?” Takako asked.

 

Kaori slapped Takako, causing him to blink in surprise, then rub his cheek softly.

 

“Dummy, why did you leave?” she asked, looking down. “Dummy.”

 

Before Takako could utter a word, he noticed Naruto had woken up, and was now next to his bed, beside Daisuke.

 

“Remember our deal, Takako?” he asked, smiling slightly.

 

Takako sat straighter. “Yeah, if you trained me to the point I could beat Daisuke, I’d return to this place. But instead, he beat me!”

 

Naruto chuckled, and shook his head.

 

“That’s where you’re mistaken. You tied with Daisuke, both me and Fuuta are witnesses. Second, the deal was if I trained you to the point you wouldn’t lose. Which I did. Either way, I wouldn’t slack off just now in training by yourself.”

 

Takako raised an eyebrow. “Why not?”

 

“Well, my tournament is just ten days away. I can assure you the level of competition will be high, so train, train, train.”

 

With that, Naruto vanished, leaving all in their own thoughts about the tournament they had nearly forgotten with the current happenings.

 

[spoiler=Chapter 89]

Chapter 89 - Everyone likes Chocolate

 

 

 

Wearing her light blue silk nightgown, Keiko lay on her bed, staring at the ceiling, until Shisuke burst in the room, carrying his ever-present book. She readily sat up, and tossed her pillow at him. He moved his head slightly to the side, dodging it, as she glared at him.

 

“Don’t just burst into my room without asking! What do you want?” she asked, pulling her covers up.

 

“I just came to tell you to get out of bed, and begin training. The tournament’s in seven days, and you still haven’t trained a single moment since we came back from that fight with the Kuchiku people.”

 

Keiko sighed, and flopped down on her bad again. “It’s just…I don’t think I can do it. I only fought him once, but that person, the darkness-user…I fear him. I don’t know why, my mind keeps shifting to him, those frightening thoughts. I can’t get them out of my head.”

 

Shisuke sat on her bed, beside her.

 

“I know what you mean, I read your thoughts, after the battle,” he said.

 

Keiko blushed slightly. “Y-you did what? I told you to keep away from my mind with that book of yours!”

 

Shisuke smiled a bit.

 

“Don’t worry, I didn’t peek at anything hidden, just what happened to you during the fight. Either way, there’s no guarantee you’ll have to face him again, or that you’ll lose next time. Unless you don’t get to training right now.”

 

Keiko sat up on her bed, and pressed her cheek against Shisuke’s for a bit before nodding, and standing up, the walking to the door. When she opened the door, she turned back to him.

 

“Alright, I’ll go train. But you should too. Don’t think you’re special enough that you don’t need to,” she said, and walked out of the room.

 

Shisuke raised an eyebrow.

 

“I suppose she’s right,” he said, and stood up.

 

Before he could go anywhere, the door opened again, slowly. There stood Lyn, looking at the ground, blushing.

 

“Um, Shisuke…what were you doing in Keiko’s room?” she asked, fidgeting. “I-I saw you go in, and was just curious and stuff.”

 

“Oh, nothing, I just came in here to tell her to get ready for the tournament. As should you, you know?”

 

Lyn’s face became slightly more red as her blush increased.

 

“I-I know, I just wanted to give you something. Here, I hope you enjoy it,” she said, extending her arms, her palms upward, holding something.

 

There lay a small circular object wrapped in shiny red foil, tied together with a silky red ribbon. Shisuke raised an eyebrow, but took the object, and brought it closer to him to inspect.

 

“What is it?” he asked.

 

Lyn blinked, as if it should have been obvious.

 

“J-just open it!” she said.

 

Shisuke shrugged, and pulled on the ribbon, causing the foil to open, to reveal a small round chocolate.

 

Lyn smiled slightly. “Happy St.Nayoru’s Day.”

 

Shisuke cocked his head to one side, a blank look in his eyes. “St.Nayoru’s day?”

 

“Y-you know,” Lyn said, blushing. “It’s the holiday where girls give guys they like…I mean, where they give guys chocolate. Don’t tell me you haven’t heard of it! I bet you never heard of St.Nayoru either, huh?”

 

Shisuke flipped through his book, and raised an eyebrow as he read.

 

“Okay, so a man called Nayoru Ishito got a holiday named after him for something completely unrelated to love, yet now is a holiday that interprets love and friendship, and the like?”

 

Lyn shook her head violently. “I told you not to read my mind like that! I-it’s…this isn’t a love chocolate, it’s a friendship chocolate! That’s all there is to it!”

 

Shisuke cracked a small smile.

 

“Is that so? Alright,” he said, and ruffled Lyn’s hair, causing her to blink, and blush harder. “Thanks for the chocolate, Lyn. It means a lot. Now, we really should go train.”

 

Lyn nodded, smiling softly, as they left the room.

 

 

Kaori sighed, and placed a tray of things so badly burned they were unrecognizable to the side of the stove.

 

“I’ve got to get at least some right,” she muttered.

 

Someone tapped her on the shoulder, causing her to turn around, startled, as if using a stove had turned into something vile and illegal.

 

“What are you doing Kaori?” Fuuta asked, bemused. “Didn’t we eat lunch a couple of hours ago? What are you cooking?”

 

“None of your business,” Kaori said, puffing up her cheeks and turning back to the stove.

 

Fuuta peered over her shoulder, causing her to yelp and bend over the stove a bit, trying to shield it from his view.

 

“W-what are you doing, peering over someone’s shoulders? How rude!” she exclaimed.

 

Fuuta smirked. “Ah, so who’re you going to give that chocolate to, Daisuke or Takako?”

 

Kaori nearly lost her balance and fell face-first onto the stove, which couldn’t possibly make her face any redder than it became after Fuuta spoke. She grabbed a plate and flung it at him. He stumbled back, and fell, shivering, as he saw the plate smash against the nearest wall.

 

“A-are you nuts?” he asked, nearly hyperventilating, his eyes wide.

 

Kaori blinked, and her lips began to quiver a bit. “Oh no, I-I’m sorry, you caught me by surprise, so I think I just acted on instinct!”

 

“Your instinct is to try and decapitate people with dishes…?” Fuuta asked himself.

 

Kaori shook her head, and looked at the tray of burned chocolate, then at Fuuta. Finally, her eyes moved to a single small round chocolate sitting next to the tray, over some tinfoil.

 

“Here, let me make it up to you. So you don’t say I didn’t give you any later,” she said.

 

She lightly picked up the chocolate with two fingers, and pressed it against his lips. He opened his mouth slightly, and it slid in.

 

“Happy St.Nayoru’s Day,” she said, smiling slightly.

 

Fuuta raised an eyebrow, a light blush on his face, and swallowed the chocolate.

 

Kaori stepped back, crossing her arms, and looking away. “D-don’t get any wrong ideas. It’s just friendship chocolate, got it?”

 

Fuuta smiled. “Yeah, I know the one you really like is Daisuke, after all.”

 

Kaori shook her head violently, and tossed another dish at Fuuta. “Y-you’re wrong!”

 

He dodged it by an inch, shaking. “F-fine, I’m wrong. Anyway, I’m going to check up on some things,” he said, and then added under his breath; “And get out of the same room as you, you maniac.”

 

He slowly inched out of the room, keeping a sharp eye for any more flying dishes, leaving Kaori to sigh, then turn back and continue trying to make chocolates.

 

[Dranzer]

Lol Fuuta=Fusion.But who Takako?I'll rofl so hard if it's jk.

[Ultimate Assassin Ninjew]

So who's this new guy?

 

Also nice second chapter,its getting good.

[DL]

Who's from the sand village and active in our club? XD

 

90-99 goes here >:3

 

[spoiler=Chapter 90]

Chapter 90 - Silver Senbon

 

 

 

Fuuta entered the hospital a half hour or so later, when it was already getting darker outside. Daisuke had already moved back to his room, being in better shape than Takako, who, they found out, hadn’t slept in two days straight. Due to this, Takako was the only current resident of the hospital wing.

 

“Hey, how’s our little rebel doing?” Fuuta asked, smiling, as he came in.

 

Takako turned away. “Oh, shut up.”

 

Fuuta’s smile vanished, and he sat beside Takako.

 

“So, what you’re saying is true? You have no idea where the shards went?”

 

Takako sat silently on his bed for a few moments, before nodding slightly.

 

“I checked my pockets, everywhere, but they just vanished. I don’t know why, either.”

 

“Thing is, Takako…can we really trust you anymore?” Fuuta asked solemnly.

 

The atmosphere was tense for several minutes, with both of them sitting silently for a few minutes, until Kaori walked in the room, humming happily. She turned to Fuuta for a second, before looking at Takako, and smiling. She strolled to the side of his bed, and held out her hand. There, neatly wrapped in red foil, stood a small round object.

 

“It’s for you, I made it myself,” she said. “Happy St.Nayoru’s Day.”

 

Takako raised an eyebrow, and took the little round thing, then unwrapped it. Inside was a chocolate ball, perfectly round, and milky.

 

“Wow, thanks Kaori!” Takako said. “This is the first time someone’s ever tried to kill me by using my chocolate allergy.”

 

Kaori gasped, and stepped back.

 

“N-no, I didn’t know you were allergic to chocolate! I’m sorry!” she exclaimed, waving her arms.

 

Takako closed his eyes and tossed the chocolate into his mouth.

 

“I was joking,” he muttered as he chewed.

 

“W-what? You nearly gave me a heart attack!”

 

“Watch out for flying plates, Takako,” Fuuta commented.

 

“Y-you be quiet, you’re not helping!” Kaori yelled, frustrated.

 

“Anyway, have you given some to Daisuke too, or are me and Takako just special?” Fuuta asked, grinning.

 

Kaori placed a hand on her mouth to stifle a gasp. “Ah, that’s right, I still have to give Daisuke his, too!”

 

Kaori rushed out of the hospital room, and dashed through the Kuchiku’s hallways. She reached Daisuke’s room, and knocked, but no response came, so she opened the door slowly.

 

“Daisuke?” she muttered, as she opened the door.

 

She opened the door wide, and entered the room, looking around, but saw no sign of Daisuke. His coat was gone too. Kaori thought for a few moments, before running out of his room.

 

She found him exactly where she thought he would be; the balcony, where he stood, gazing out at the stars.

 

“Nice night, right, Kaori?” he asked without turning around as she appeared at the opening to the balcony.

 

She slowly approached from behind, and took her place next to him, also gazing at the dark sky.

 

“Yeah, it sure is,” she muttered.

 

They both stood there, silently, before Kaori reached into her pocket, and pulled out a chocolate wrapped in shiny blue foil.

 

“Daisuke, I have something to give y-” she began.

 

“A night like this, so bright, and beautiful…so dazzling, makes me wonder how it’d be to still have Sayuki with us…”

 

Kaori’s eyes widened, and she began shaking slightly. The wrapped chocolate slipped from her hand and hit the floor. She gulped, and looked down, still shaking. When Daisuke didn’t say anything else, or even seem to notice, a tear formed, and fell to the ground. She stifled a sob, and ran out of the balcony.

 

Fuuta saw her go, but she didn’t notice him leaning on the wall next to the balcony. He turned and walked behind Daisuke.

 

“You knew you’d hurt her if you said that,” Fuuta stated.

 

“Maybe I did.”

 

“You knew she liked you.”

 

“Perhaps,” Daisuke responded.

 

“Why did you do that?” Fuuta asked.

 

“Why do you think?”

 

 

Kaori wildly ran through the forest, in no particular direction, simply forward. She covered her head with her arms, to avoid branches, but many leaves still caught on to her hair, as dust covered her leg below her knee. After a good while, with no sense of how long she’d been running, Kaori finally fell to the ground, panting, her face wet with tears. She closed her eyes, as more tears followed Daisuke’s words, ringing through her head.

 

“Sayuki…” Kaori said, in a sour whisper.

 

Before she could replay Daisuke’s words one more time, she heard a strange noise, like a whisper, but at the same time, not human. It was saying something, but Kaori couldn’t understand what. She sat up, frowning. The voice somehow seemed familiar, yet she was sure she never heard it before.

 

“Who’s there? Is that you, Takako?” she asked, uncertain.

 

When there was no reply, and the voice maintained its constant whisper, she stood up and walked slowly toward its source. After a few minutes, the voice suddenly stopped, and she was facing a large cave. It was darker inside the cave than it was outside, on the starry night, but Kaori approached, albeit hesitantly. As soon as she brushed the outer wall of the cave, the voice said the first thing that could be understood.

 

“Come right in,” a girl’s voice whispered, sounding around twelve or thirteen. “I’ve been getting tired of waiting.”

 

Kaori jumped back a bit.

 

“Who are you?” she asked, surprised.

 

“Why don’t you come find out?” the voice whispered, with a small giggle.

 

The voice drew Kaori in, making her slightly dizzy. She slowly walked inside the cave, and kept walking for many minutes, before she finally saw a circular dome made of rock at the end of the rock passage. In the middle of the room, emitting a faint white glow, stood a silver pedestal with dark blue lines running in a pattern across its surface.

 

Kaori looked at the item on top of the pedestal, and quickly realized that the glow wasn’t coming from the pedestal, but from the silver senbon sticking out of it. It was slightly longer than most other senbon, and with sharper points. Kaori stood, frozen, staring at the senbon, until the glow began to grow stronger. It slowly shaped itself into a human form. The form of a young teenage girl, wearing a long robe that seemed several sizes too big, and a large hood that hid the top half of her face. Her whole body was colored an ethereal, transparent, light blue color, connected to the senbon by a string of wispy white energy.

 

“Took you long enough to find me,” the girl said, with a kind smile, yet a smile like one would have on his face if they knew a secret and were keeping it from you.

 

“Okay, now tell me, who are you?” Kaori asked.

 

The girl’s eyes shone from under the hood, and she giggled.

 

“Wouldn’t you like to know? After keeping me waiting so long?”

 

Kaori furrowed her brow, confused.

 

“What are you talking about? I don’t even know who you are!” she exclaimed.

 

The girl tossed her head back, laughing. After a few moments, she wiped away an ethereal tear, her laughter finally dying down.

 

“You really are clueless, huh? Then again, I guess being rejected will do that to you.”

 

Enjoying Kaori’s pained expression, the girl giggled and continued.

 

“You liked Daisuke for so long, yet you were always jealous of Sayuki, who was so open about her feelings for him, when you couldn’t bring yourself to be.”

 

Kaori tossed a senbon at the girl, but it passed right through her. “S-shut up, what do you know about me?”

 

“I know you more than you know yourself,” the girl said, smiling, and raised her arm toward Kaori.

 

An ethereal senbon shot at Kaori, and went right through her forehead. She fell back, her vision fading, and was unconscious by the time she hit the ground.

 

[spoiler=Chapter 91]

Chapter 91 - That Day

 

 

 

When Kaori opened her eyes again, she found herself a few feet behind a young girl, talking to a boy in front of her. To her shock, she recognized the boy as a much younger Daisuke, maybe five years old or so. She turned to look at the girl, and her mouth opened slightly when she saw it was herself, also as young as Daisuke. The two of them were talking, as if they didn’t see Kaori. When Daisuke handed little Kaori a blue teddy bear with a toy Mist village headband around its forehead, Kaori gasped.

 

It finally hit her this was the day she and Daisuke had met, so long ago. Some bullies had tossed her teddy bear up on a tree inside the academy’s playground, and she had been too shy, and shaken, to tell an adult. Daisuke had walked by, and saw Kaori by the tree, nearly crying. He approached her, and asked what was wrong. As soon as Kaori told him, he stepped back, and ran at the tree, then tried to run up it.

 

He failed many times, but he kept trying, even when it was still dark, and there was no one else in the streets. By then, he was all scratched up, and tired, but even so, he didn’t give up. Just then, a teacher walked out of the school, holding a pile of papers, and noticed the two of them there, the scratched-up, panting Daisuke, and Kaori, who was almost crying. He ran up to them, and saw the teddy bear on the tree. Figuring that’s what Daisuke wanted to get, the teacher reached up and grabbed the teddy bear, then handed it to Daisuke. After being thanked, the teacher left, and Kaori asked Daisuke why he tried so hard to get her teddy bear back when he didn’t even know her. Daisuke smiled, and said:

 

“Everyone needs someone to look after them. That’s what my mom told me. So from today on, if you want, I’ll look after you and protect you from those mean bullies.”

 

 

By the time Kaori had returned from her trip down memory lane, Daisuke was already heading off, and little Kaori was waving at him, smiling. Kaori lost consciousness again, and when she opened her eyes, she found herself once more behind little Kaori, who seemed a year or so older. She was peering around a corner, fidgeting slightly. Kaori walked behind her and looked around the corner as well. She blinked as she saw a thug looming over little Daisuke and little Sayuki. Kaori’s heart became a bit heavier. She could sympathize with little Kaori. Or maybe seeing her best friend cornered by a thug was the reason little Kaori was nervous.

 

Sayuki was crying, hugging herself tightly, as Daisuke stood in front of her, his arms spread, and a few sweat drops on his face.

 

“Sayuki, run!” Daisuke said through clenched teeth.

 

Sayuki gulped, and looked up at Daisuke, tears still flowing from her eyes.

 

“I-I can’t leave you here, Dai…!” she said, through sobs.

 

The thug took another step, chuckling. Daisuke pulled a rock from his pocket, and tossed it at him. It hit the thug on the stomach, just making him angry. He dashed forward, and Sayuki closed her eyes, hugging Daisuke tightly from behind. Suddenly, the thug stopped. Daisuke was suddenly surrounded in a blue glow. His eyes had turned lighter from their normal dark blue, and more alike the eyes of a war veteran than a child. The thug took a step back, as if his tiny thug mind was telling him he was in danger. Sayuki slowly let go of Daisuke, who took a step toward the thug.

 

The thug let out a small grunt, unable to say anything. Daisuke raised his arms, and water from a nearby fountain sped at the thug, leaving him no time to react, and surrounded him, lifting him into the air. Daisuke began slowly closing his fist, causing the water to turn into ice around the thug. Daisuke’s fist was almost completely closed, and the thug was gasping for air as the ice compressed, when a small noise caused him to snap out of his trance, letting his grip loosen.

 

The thug encased in ice to crash to the ground, smashing the ice around him, and leaving him shivering on the ground. Kaori blinked, unable to tell whether the sound had come from little Kaori or Sayuki. Daisuke blinked, unable to comprehend what he had done, when Sayuki gripped Daisuke from behind, shaking in fear. Little Kaori shrunk away behind the corner, looking down.

 

Kaori understood immediately. It was little Kaori, it was her, all those years ago, who had stopped Daisuke from killing the thug right then and there. And Sayuki was the one who got the…that’s right. It was always Sayuki who did that. Sayuki always did what Kaori herself wished to do, just go over to Daisuke and hug him tightly, fill him with her love. That was the truth: she loved Daisuke. Yet she had been lying to herself all that time, pretending she did not, since she was sure Sayuki was more important to him.

 

Kaori’s eyes opened again, and she was standing back in the room with the senbon on the pedestal, the young hooded girl in front of her. The girl smiled, and removed her hood. As Kaori now expected, it was her own face, but a few years younger.

 

Younger Kaori giggled. “Now do you see?”

 

Kaori closed her eyes for a few moments. When she opened them again, they were full of determination.

 

“Yes.”

 

The younger Kaori nodded.

 

“Then take Ginryuu, it’s yours now. You’ve finally become worthy to take it.”

 

The younger Kaori disappeared back into the senbon, Ginryuu, and Kaori stepped forward. She grabbed it, and pulled. It came off easier than she had expected, and gleamed. It was lighter than she expected, ye she somehow sensed there was more to it than met the eye. For now, she just smiled, and walked out of the cave, placing the senbon in her senbon holster.

 

“Just wait, Daisuke. I’ll become someone who’s strong enough to be with you.”

 

[spoiler=Chapter 92]

Chapter 92 - Zeru’s Note

 

 

 

Zeru tossed his bow to the side, frustrated, and fell back on his bed. Bows weren’t plentiful at that time, and hardly used among ninjas, but Zeru still liked them. Yet the only one he had access to sucked so bad, he couldn’t even aim straight with it. And he had no way of adjusting it, and making it better.

 

“Damn it, I hate having to do this, but there’s no other way…” Zeru muttered.

 

He took out a piece of parchment and began writing a note with a pen he found on his desk. After he finished, he placed the parchment on his desk, grabbed his bag, and began stuffing it with supplies he’d need for the next few days.

 

 

When Daisuke saw Kaori walking toward the Kuchiku base from the distance, his heart jolted. She seemed positively happy, much unlike when she had left.

 

“Kaori, what happened out there?” Daisuke asked as she got close to him.

 

As Kaori passed him, she smiled. “Nothing much, Daisuke, Anyway, I’m tired, I’m going to bed.”

 

Daisuke grabbed her arm.

 

“Wait, I want to say I’m sorry, for what I said before, about Sayuki. I know that it-”

 

Kaori laughed silently, and turned to Daisuke.

 

“It’s fine, I know why you did it. Don’t you remember what you told me that one day, so long ago? When your mother…”

________________________________________________________________________

 

 

Daisuke and Kaori, looking to be about seven, were laughing, sitting across from each other on the ground. There were many tiny marble balls scattered around, a small pile next to Daisuke, and a larger pile next to Kaori. Daisuke flicked a marble at one of the scattered marbles, but it missed. Daisuke groaned, and Kaori giggled.

 

“Your aim is way off,” Kaori said, smiling.

 

“Well yours is just too good!” Daisuke said.

 

Before Kaori could reply, Daisuke shot up to his feet, startling her.

 

“Oh no, I forgot! I’m supposed to be home early today!” he exclaimed. “My mom’s going to chew me out!”

 

“Wait, I’m coming with you,” Kaori said, standing up as well. “I have to get back that book I let you borrow, and if I leave it up to you I’ll never get it back.”

 

By the time Kaori was halfway through her sentence, Daisuke was already dashing home. She sighed, and ran after him.

 

Daisuke opened the door to his house, panting.

 

“Mom, sorry I’m late! Me and Kaori were-”

 

Daisuke paused, as he sniffed the air. He went to the kitchen, and found the stove on.

 

“That’s weird, mom never leaves the stove on when she’s not around.”

 

Daisuke walked closed to the stove, and carefully turned the dial, to shut it off. Then, he walked back to the living room.

 

“She must be sleeping,” he muttered, and headed for her bedroom.

 

Once he reached her bedroom door, he opened the door slowly, so as not to wake her. He approached the bed, and frowned.

 

“Mom…?” he whispered.

 

When there was no answer, he pulled back the covers. There was no one under them.

 

“Oh, she must have gone out and left the stove on,” Daisuke said, a hint of anxiety in his voice.

 

He walked back to the living room coincidentally at the same time as Kaori entered his house.

 

“I guess mom went out,” Daisuke told her. “She’s not here.”

 

Kaori frowned, and looked back at the doorway. Then, she looked at Daisuke.

 

“Daisuke…her outdoor shoes are still in the entrance. She wouldn’t have gone out,” Kaori muttered.

 

Daisuke’s eyes widened, his lips quivering.

 

“T-the bathroom! I haven’t checked the bathroom, she must be there!”

 

He ran to the bathroom, his whole body trembling. He slammed the door open, yet he found that, too, empty.

 

“Mom! Where are you?” Daisuke yelled, looking around wildly, tears beginning to form around his eyes.

 

“Daisuke…” Daisuke heard Kaori mutter from the room connected to the bathroom.

 

Daisuke rushed to her side, and his eyes widened as soon as he saw what she was kneeling beside. Bloody, and lifeless, his mother’s body lay there. Her hand extended toward the door, as if she reached for it before her untimely demise. Kaori looked away, crying, her hands on her lap as she knelt before the body.

 

Daisuke’s entire body shook. His hands trembled, and his eyes stared at the blue-haired woman’s body, unwavering. Yet no tears fell. His only thought was that his mother, the one who was so kind to him, gave him everything he needed and more, was dead, before his eyes.

 

Daisuke caught movement from the corner of his eye, and looked up, near the window. A man was climbing through the half-opened window. His face was covered by a mask, except for a single hole where one of his eyes should be. The light shone on the half of his face that had the hole, and Daisuke could see it clearly. A red pupil, staring at him, as if taunting his very soul.

 

Then, in a flash, he was out the window; gone. Daisuke knelt down beside Kaori, still staring at the window, rage building up inside of him. Kaori wanted to say something to comfort him, but decided to keep silent for a while. After they sat there for almost two hours, Kaori helped Daisuke carry his mother’s body to a cliff to bury it. Daisuke did all the digging by hand, with a small toy shovel, even after his hands started to bleed from being scratched so much. After they had buried her body, Daisuke dragged all the earth back into the hole, filling it up, and patted the dirt until it was completely soft.

 

Finally, Daisuke tossed aside the small shovel, and looked at Kaori.

 

“Kaori…” he started.

 

“What is it, Daisuke?” she asked, ready to comfort him.

 

“Mark my words. I’ll find the person who did this. I’ll make them pay…”

 

“Daisuke…” Kaori muttered, worried.

 

“For that, I’ll need power. In the book you lent me, the hero‘s family is killed by his own brother, and he goes on a quest for power, but he ends up consumed by that.”

 

“Daisuke, what are you…?”

 

“If I ever become like that, if I ever find myself in need of power, I won’t be able to be with you. Because you’re now the most important person to me, and I can’t let myself hurt you because of hunger for power.”

 

“Then promise me something,” Kaori said.

 

Daisuke looked up.

 

“Promise me, when you beat whoever did this, you’ll marry me,” Kaori said, her eyes sparkling from determination. Or maybe the sun’s reflection. “Because I’m better off with you then without you, whether you go crazy for power or not.”

 

Daisuke smiled a bit, and the small smile turned into a grin.

 

“Alright, I promise,” he said.

________________________________________________________________________

 

 

 

Daisuke blinked, almost falling back into a chair as he remembered that small bit of his life.

 

“You still remember what I told you all those years ago?” he asked, somewhat dazed.

 

“Y-yeah,” Kaori said, blushing slightly. “But I was referring to why you wanted to drive me away. You didn’t want me to like you, because you didn’t want to hurt me.”

 

“I…did? Um…that’s right, yeah, that’s why I-”

 

Before he could say more, Kaori had hugged him, her chin on his shoulder.

 

“You’ve always been such a dummy,” Kaori whispered in his ear.

 

“I hate to spoil your bonding time,” Fuuta said from the doorway, where he wasn‘t a second before. “But I’ve got some urgent news. Zeru’s disappeared.

 

 

[spoiler=Chapter 93]

Chapter 93 - Zerus, Zerus Everywhere

 

 

 

Zeru walked alone through a deserted road. It was paved with concrete, yet there were many cracks. No one had walked that road for a good while. Of course, Zeru knew why.

 

“Damn, bloody good time I chose to do this. There must be only a few days until the tournament, and I don‘t even know how long those people will keep me there for. I’ll have to really hurry back if I want to make it.”

 

After much walking, Zeru reached a large archway. Guarding the entrance was a well-built man on the right and a busty woman on the left, both in dark blue uniforms and caps. The man had a primitive gun-like weapon, the woman had a bow at her back. He stopped as he got within a couple of feet from them.

 

“Alright, I don’t want to have to harm anyone, so let me pass.”

 

“Who are you?” the male guard asked. “And why do you wish to pass?”

 

“If you’re a ninja, we’ll have to ask you to turn back…or be killed,” the female guard added.

 

Zeru glared at the guards, the light from the setting sun hitting his back, giving him a dark appearance.

 

“I am Duran Zeru,” Zeru said, simply.

 

The guards’ eyes widened, and they stepped aside almost immediately.

 

“Forgive us, young lord, please, walk right on through,” the woman said, looking down.

 

Zeru smirked, his eyes closed, and walked through the gates, and into a city with buildings unlike those in ninja villages. They were made of concrete, and some stood over two stories tall. Most gave Zeru curious looks. While they all wore neat suits or dresses, he wore a somewhat dirty cloak with a diamond pattern. He ignored their glances and tried remembering his way through this city. Suddenly, he saw a person that made his heart jump. He hid behind a tree as she passed by. A teenage girl passed by, with long, smooth black hair and light blue eyes, that didn’t lose their gem-like gleam even though it was almost dark. Zeru waited until she passed and began following her, stealthily.

 

Once, she turned around, her eyebrow furrowed. He quickly hid behind a corner, holding his breath. She stared for a few moments, then shrugged, and continued walking. Zeru exhaled, and continued following her. A few minutes later, the girl stopped in front of a large black gate, and typed in a few numbers on a small pad next to the gate, causing it to open. The girl walked inside, and Zeru snuck in behind her before the door closed. The paved walkway stretched for a couple dozen yards, leading to a mansion with a pure white coat of paint, and intricate carvings around the structure. Next to the walkway were many bushes, full of plants with a fluid green color. Some even held tiny, red fruits.

 

Zeru took the chance to hide behind each bush, alternating, and creeping further along. By then, the girl had already arrived at the front door of the mansion, and rung the doorbell. A second hardly passed before the door was opened, and a man with a white moustache, and brushed-back white hair greeted her. He wore a fine black suit, a monocle, and had slender, golden eyes. The girl bowed slightly as she saw him.

 

“Hello, father,” she said.

 

The man seemed not to hear her. His eyes were focused upon a bush. The same one Zeru was hiding behind.

 

“It seems you were followed by some sort of stalker, Aki,” the man muttered.

 

Zeru frowned, and walked out from behind the bush, brushing leaves out of his hair.

 

“Jeez, no need to call me a creepy stalker, dad,” Zeru mumbled, slightly embarrassed.

 

The man blinked, his monocle slipping an inch. “You…”

 

Aki let out a small gasp and ran to see Zeru closer. “D…is that you?”

 

Zeru let out a small sigh and looked away.

 

“Yeah, it’s me.”

 

Before he saw it coming, Zeru got hugged by Aki so tightly, it was difficult to breathe with her breasts pressing against him. After a good while, she finally stopped suffocating him, and held him by the shoulders at arm’s length, examining him.

 

“You’ve grown so much in three years,” she whispered, a small, unbelieving smile on her face. “You look so much older than you were when you left home…”

 

“When he abandoned his home, you mean,” the man said.

 

Aki turned to the man, her eyebrows furrowed. “Father…”

 

“No, he’s right,” Zeru stated, turning his attention to the man. “And I’m sorry for my past actions. Forgive me, father. But I must-”

 

“Oh,” Zeru’s father interrupted, walking closer toward Zeru and Aki. “So you’ve come to ask forgiveness for your brash, childish actions, and beg to be accepted back into the family, and to be the sole heir again, is that right?”

 

“W-well, to be honest, I-” Zeru began, but was interrupted again.

 

“Very well, I accept your apologies. You were young, and you were influenced by the tales of those horrid primates.”

 

He turned around, beckoning for Aki and Zeru to follow him. Aki grabbed Zeru’s hand and dragged him into the house, smiling. Zeru gave a small sigh and let himself be taken inside the mansion. The inside seemed even larger than the outside. There were two wide sets of stairs that wound up to the second floor, starting their ascend in the middle of the enormous living room.

 

On a large glass table to the side sat a girl with long black hair and a red kimono. In front of her, spread out, were cards with assorted figures on them, and red backs with an intricate black pattern. The girl was about to lay down a card from her hand, when she saw Zeru and the others walk in. She blinked, and smiled a bit.

 

“Hello, big brother. My divinations were correct, it seems. They told me you’d return to us soon.”

 

Zeru stared at the girl for a few moments, unable to say anything.

 

“Kazuna…” he finally managed to say. “You’ve sure…grown.”

 

Kazuna let out a small giggle, and turned back to her cards.

 

“I WAS only eight when you left. You’ve grown too, it seems. I’m glad to see you’re doing well.”

 

A woman dressed in a maid outfit walked up to Aki and bowed.

 

“Welcome back, Miss Aki, may I offer you some tea?” she asked, smiling.

 

Aki shook her head. “No, thank you. Do you want any, Zeru?”

 

“Nah, it’s fine, I’m just here on business, anyway, so I won’t be-”

 

“Ah, I see we’re getting straight to business,” Zeru’s dad said. “Alright then. We’ll begin the preparations for your intensive schooling starting tomorrow, to make up for lost time. For today, the maids will shortly prepare your bed. It’s getting late, and you must sleep early to wake early.”

 

“I’m not here to stay,” Zeru said. “I just came to get something.”

 

Zeru’s father raised an eyebrow. “What do you mean not here to stay? You most certainly will not be allowed to go back to that awful world that you left for three years ago.”

 

“What? You can’t do that!”

 

“Silence, I will hear no more talk of that brutish world. From today onward, you are the heir to the Zeru family, and nothing more.”

 

 

[spoiler=Chapter 94]

Chapter 94 - Siblings Stand Together

 

 

 

Zeru lay on his bed, looking up at the ceiling. He had a room all to him own, and a large room it was. His bed was comfortable, much more so than the ones at the Kuchiku base. The furniture was top-notch, and he had plenty of entertainment, with an assortment of games, puzzles, and mind benders stored in the closet. Yet he wanted nothing of it. He simply wanted to go back to the Kuchiku with the item he came to get, but he knew it was impossible, considering what his father wanted of him.

 

“I’ll just have to sneak out, then,” Zeru muttered.

 

He heard a small noise behind the door, and frowned. He raised his hand, manipulating reverse chakra to turn the handle. Immediately, Aki came crashing in.

 

“You had your ear pressed against the door?” Zeru asked, raising an eyebrow. “Did you pick up the habit of eavesdropping while I was away?”

 

Aki got up and brushed the dust off of her skirt, blushing slightly. “N-no, I was just passing by coincidentally!”

 

“Right,” he muttered. “Anyway, it’s true, I’m planning on sneaking out, and the sooner the better.”

 

Aki shook her head slowly.

 

“No…D, don’t leave so soon, you just got here…at least stay for just today. Please?”

 

“What’s so special about today?” Zeru asked, still looking at the ceiling.

 

Aki stood silently looking at Zeru, and walked over to him, looking at him with solemn eyes. “I just want you to spend some time with us before you leave, you know, like we used to.”

 

Zeru sat up on his bed.

 

“Oh yeah, we used to play together all the time. You know, to be honest, those were probably my happiest memories of this place.”

 

Aki sighed and sat beside Zeru. “D, why do you hate this place so much? We’re wealthy, we live a nice, easy life, and we’re safe, too.”

 

Zeru turned to Aki.

 

“That’s exactly what I don’t want. That’s why I left. I wanted to experience the outside world. I wanted adventure, danger, I wanted to really live life. And I’m happy doing just that.”

 

“But we’re not,” Aki muttered, looking down at her lap.

 

Zeru raised an eyebrow.

 

“What are you talking about?”

 

“Ever since you left, dad heightened his expectations for us. We’ve had to study harder, work harder, and be better. But I can handle that, as can Kazuna. Except…we miss you.”

 

Zeru sat there, looking at Aki for a few moments, deep in thought. Then, he stood up, facing her, his eyes shining.

 

“I got it! Why don’t you two come with me?”

 

“Wait, what?” Aki asked, trying to process what Zeru had said.

 

“Yeah, you and Kazuna can run away with me! I’m sure the Kuchiku would be delighted to have you guys!”

 

“Are you out of your mind? We can’t just leave dad here by himself!” she exclaimed.

 

“Sure we can. All he’s ever cared about is how much glory we bring to the Zeru name. I love you and Kazuna, you’re the greatest sisters a guy could ask for, so I want you two to be able to experience what I did out there. And I say this after being away for three years. I remember how you two were the reason I stayed as long as I did here, but when I couldn’t take it anymore, I left without even saying goodbye. And I’ve always felt guilty for not even telling you two I was going to leave.”

 

Aki hugged Zeru tightly before he was able to utter another word. He blinked, surprised.

 

“Fine, I’ll go with you,” she muttered. “But only if Kazuna agrees to come too.”

 

“I’ll go, sure.”

 

As if on cue, Kazuna appeared on the door, smiling slightly.

 

“I heard everything. I don’t want big brother to leave me behind again, much less if big sister is going with him too. If you want, I’ll use my divinations to predict if we’ll be successful at escaping without our father noticing.”

 

Zeru shook his head. “No, there’s no need. I just have to get something beforehand. Then we sneak out of here, and leave this place for good.”

 

“What exactly is this thing you have to get?” Aki asked.

 

“A bow. I know our family still owns one of the largest, and most successful weapon-making companies in the city, and I need the best they’ve got. I need the hawthorn bow.”

 

Aki frowned. “And how do you plan on buying it? We couldn‘t begin to afford it, even if we poured all of our savings into it!”

 

Zeru smirked.

 

“Who said anything about buying?”

 

 

[spoiler=Chapter 95]

Chapter 95 - Sneaking

 

 

 

The moon stood on the deep blue sky, casting a small glow on the dark grass. Zeru and Aki slowly crept across, getting closer to an immense, dark building. Each step they took made the grass crunch, causing Aki to tense up every time. The fresh breeze brought with it a faint scent of roses. The empty field of grass, separated by a single concrete path, covered the ground as far as the eye could see.

 

When the pair reached the building, Aki stepped in front of Zeru and reached inside the back pocket of her white dress. She took out a blue card with silver outlines, and slid it inside a small slot next to the dark glass doors. She turned her head and nodded at Zeru, who opened the door cautiously. Once Zeru walked inside, he held the door open for Aki, who removed the card, slid it back into her pocket, and followed him in.

 

The two snuck silently across the hard concrete floor, making almost no noise. The wide room proved to cost them a great deal of time, as they tried their best to shorten the distance between them and the other side silently. A quick look around revealed to Zeru that they were, in fact, alone. Aside from a few neatly placed desks on the corners of the room, and several drawers near those desks, there wasn’t much else to notice in the room. The entire place had a stifling air around it, so Zeru was happy when they finally reached the stairs.

 

As they climbed the stairs, Aki couldn’t shake the frown off her face. Zeru didn’t notice anything, until Aki missed a step and tripped, almost falling forward. She let out a yelp, but he managed to grab onto her before her face hit the stairs. Her face flushed, her legs shaking slightly. Zeru furrowed his brow, and helped her climb the rest of the stairs.

 

“What’s wrong?” he asked, hardly above a whisper.

 

“I-I’m sorry, I’m just scared,” she answered him, her voice shaking slightly. “What we’re doing is dangerous. I was pretty confident before…but the closer we get, the more I think about what can happen to us if we‘re caught.”

 

Zeru looked straight at her.

 

“Then go back, I can do this from here on out, I’ll get the bow, and we can leave,” he muttered,

 

Aki shook her head. “No way, I’m going with you. I came this far, didn’t I? I’m fine, just needed a little break. Let’s go.”

 

Zeru stared at her for a bit, not completely convinced, but nodded, and they proceeded. After walking up the stairs for several minutes, they finally stopped at a steel door. Aki squinted, and could vaguely see a pad attached to the wall, next to the door. Aki approached it until she could make out the numbers. She hesitated , her hand reaching up toward the pad a bit, then falling to her side. She gulped, and looked down.

 

“Zeru, it’s true I told you I knew the code to get us in, but there’s something I didn’t tell you,” Aki muttered.

 

“What is it?” Zeru asked.

 

“They change the code from time to time. I really have no idea if they have or not recently. And if we put in the wrong code…”

 

“The alarm goes off,” Zeru finished. “Yeah, makes sense. But we’ve got no choice. If worst comes to worst, we can just burst in here, take the bow, and run.”

 

Aki stiffened slightly, took a deep breath, and exhaled slowly, her eyes closed. After a few moments, she opened them again, and rapidly pressed the buttons on the pad. After she was done, she held her breath, a drop of sweat sliding down her cheek. Then, a small beep came from the pad, and the door opened. Zeru smiled and placed a hand on Aki’s shoulder. She turned to him, and her face softened.

 

“It’s not over yet,” she whispered, a small smile on her face.

 

Zeru’s smile disappeared, and he nodded, leading the way inside the room. It was well-lit by lamps on the ceiling. Zeru looked around the red walls, until he saw, to the far left, a pedestal, illuminated by four lamps shining from the floor around it on each side. On top of the pedestal, supported by two silver holders, one shorter, the other taller, stood a bow. It had a vivid brown color, mixed with a soft dark brown in a swirl around the bow’s arch. The bowstring shone with a silver glimmer. Zeru blinked, creeping closer to it, unable to draw his eyes off of it. Once he stood only a couple of feet from it, he hesitantly reached out a hand.

 

“What a pleasant surprise, Zeru.”

 

Zeru’s eyes widened, and he spun around. On the other side of the room, on a small wooden bench, sat his father. He stood up, and slowly walked toward Zeru, who remained frozen in place.

 

“I commend you for getting this far,” he said. “But you forgot one thing: You’re predictable.”

 

“I don’t suppose you’ll just let us take the bow and leave?” Zeru asked, smiling nervously.

 

“Oh, on the contrary, you can take that bow and escape. I’ll even forgive my foolish daughter for helping you. On one condition,” he said, placing his monocle in his pocket. “Prove to me that you aren’t some pathetic fool who follows an unreachable dream.”

 

Before Zeru could reply, his father dashed at him. He threw a punch faster than Zeru could put up his guard, and it connected with his stomach, causing him to flinch. The punch was followed by a downward elbow blow to the back of his head, sending him to his hands and knees, wincing.

 

“Prove to me that you can defeat me.”

 

[spoiler=Chapter 96]

Chapter 96 - Determination

 

 

 

Aki gulped, and opened her mouth a bit, then closed it, and took a step back. The light cast a deep shadow over Zeru and their father. Sweat covered her forehead, despite the cooling system being turned on. Her lips quivered slightly, but she remained frozen in place, unable to do anything but watch as her father and brother began to fight.

 

Zeru kicked off from the ground with his right foot, keeping his left hand on the floor for balance, as he kicked at his father’s side. The older man simply spun his arm, and swung upward as Zeru’s kick approached, also sending the kick upward, and causing Zeru to land on his back.

 

“Surely that’s not the best you can do?” his father taunted, brushing some dust off of his suit.

 

Zeru clenched his teeth, and placed his hands together. A blast of fire shot up from the ground under his father, who jumped back just in time, and pulled out as pocket knife. As he landed, he tossed the knife spinning at Zeru, who boosted himself off the ground with his feet, keeping his hands on the ground to do a back flip as the knife landed upright, stabbing the ground where his stomach lay seconds before.

 

Zeru wiped away a few sweat drops from his brow with his forearm, and pulled out two kunai, one on each hand, from his pocket. Flames burst out, surrounding the kunai, as Zeru spun the rapidly around his finger. When the flames had completely covered the kunai, it seemed as if Zeru held two rotating disks of fire at his fingertips.

 

He drew his arms back, and brought them forward with his full force, launching the flaming rotating kunai at his father, who smirked.

 

“What nice use of our bloodline,” he said, then stopped the kunai with his bare hands, now covered in flames. “Too bad it’s a waste of energy.”

 

Zeru chuckled, and the fire surrounding the kunai exploded, creating a wall between Zeru and his father for a couple of seconds. When it cleared, his father tossed the kunai to the ground, turning his attention toward Zeru, and noticed his son with both arms outstretched toward him, the thumbs facing each other, and the index fingers pointed at him, resembling two guns.

 

“Boom,” Zeru said, and a blast of fire burst from his fingers, incinerating the ground, and approaching his father rapidly.

 

His father uttered a small gasp, before the flames consumed the spot he was standing in.

 

“Father!” Aki exclaimed, her eyebrow furrowed, as she took a step toward the battle.

 

Zeru turned to her.

 

“Who’re you cheering for again?” he said, before Aki’s eyes darted to a spot a few feet over Zeru’s head.

 

Zeru looked up, and his eyes widened. His father seemed to hover above him, spiraled once in midair, and kicked down. Zeru’s instinct kicked in, and he raised his arm, causing fire to burst between him and his father, acting as a shield. The kick connected with the fire, and burst through, hitting Zeru’s raised forearm, and bringing him to one knee. His father jumped back, spiraled once in midair, and landed softly on the ground.

 

“It seems age hasn’t gotten the best of you, father,” Zeru said, panting. “But this is where I end it!”

 

Wispy, black and blue energy began flowing around Zeru’s limbs and trunk. In an instant, he vanished, and appeared right in front of his father, crouching slightly, and threw an uppercut at his stomach. His father grabbed his fist, but the force of the punch sent him almost a foot off of the ground, diagonally. He landed a few feet from Zeru, and looked at his hands, which were slightly burned. By then, Zeru had vanished again, and appeared behind him. He spun around and moved his hand to block Zeru’s kick, but it hit him on the stomach, sending him flying back. He skidded to a stop, on one knee, his breathing heavier.

 

“Well, how’s that? Ready to give up, or do I have to show you even more of my power?” Zeru asked.

 

His father got up, and removed his monocle, then tossed it to the side. It hit the floor with such force that the glass cracked. Heat radiated from his body.

 

“Don’t underestimate me,” he muttered.

 

He dashed at Zeru, each step as light as a feather, yet as fast as a bullet, then crouched and punched straight at his stomach. Zeru blocked it with his overlapping hands, but pulled away when they were burned by the punch. It him in the gut, causing him to flinch. He looked down and saw his cloak smoldering where he was hit. He looked up again, and saw his father was already running at him from the side, and placed his hands together.

 

“I won’t lose!” Zeru yelled.

 

“We’ll see about that,” his father muttered, as fire slowly surrounded his fist.

 

He jumped over Zeru, and as he did, he slashed at his chest with a fire blade that had formed around his hand. Zeru took the hit, the blade leaving a large gash from his chest to his left shoulder, and winced in pain. His father landed a few feet in front of him, and Zeru extended his open palm toward him, which now had a rotating ball of fire an inch in front of it.

 

“Like I said, I won’t lose,” Zeru said.

 

An immense blast of fire burst from his palm, toward his father, who looked at it, and extended the fire blade around his hand. He rose his arm, and the fire blade spread on both sides, in an arc, finally meeting on the opposite side, forming a large shield made of fire. Zeru’s blast of fire hit the shield, and swerved around it, and around his father.

 

“Too weak,” he muttered.

 

“Not yet!” Zeru yelled, tightening his fist.

 

The fire curled in on itself, like a hand, around his father. Right before it completely closed, it exploded outward. From inside Zeru’s father walked out, surrounded by a transparent barrier of fire. His eyes glowed hot white, and fire surrounded his hands and shoulders. Then, the fire faded away, and he stood there straight, as if nothing had happened, and brushed dust off of his suit.

 

“Very well, you pass the test,” he said.

 

Zeru blinked, and cocked his head.

 

“What? But I didn’t even beat you!”

 

“You proved to me you were not like every other fool with an unreachable dream. That is enough; prolonging this fight any longer is meaningless,”

 

“Wait, so we can just take the hawthorn bow and leave?” Zeru asked.

 

“No,” his father said. “I wouldn’t let you go off without something more…suitable.”

 

Before Zeru could ask what he meant, his father motioned for him and Aki to follow him. He led them behind the hawthorn bow’s pedestal, where there was nothing but the wall. He placed his right palm gently on a spot on the wall where the paint seemed a few shades darker, and it caved in slightly. Suddenly, a part of the wall began to shift back; a hidden door. It led to a small steel room, with a single large steel cube in the middle.

 

Zeru’s father approached the box, and took out a key from his pocket. Then, he inserted it into a small keyhole on the top part of the box, and turned it. The steel box opened from the front, and cold smoke slithered out. Inside the box, made of stainless steel with a golden grip, stood a bow longer, sleeker, and nobler than any Zeru had ever seen.

 

“What is it, father? What’s this bow?” Aki asked.

 

“This is Himeko. It’s a bow that’s been passed down through the Zeru family for several generations; since my great grandfather. A great man he was, and a great ninja as well.”

 

“Father,” Aki began. “May I ask, why you kept this bow here?”

 

He looked at her, and his face softened, almost into a smile.

 

“I thought by forsaking it, I could also forsake my ninja blood. Ah, how I was a fool, to think I could. You really take after your mother, Zeru. I never told you, for fear that you would walk in her footsteps, but she was a hot-blooded, and passionate ninja who yearned to venture out and discover everything she could about the world.”

 

Zeru simply stared at the bow, not paying attention to much else besides his father’s words; their echoes in his mind.

 

“Father,” Zeru muttered. “You told me mother was accidentally killed by a mugger, when I was a kid.”

 

He paused, finding the next words hard to say, and fearing the answers that could follow.

 

“That was a lie, wasn’t it?”

 

His father sighed, and looked straight at Zeru, his golden eyes sparkling.

 

“She was murdered…” he said, then turned away. “But enough about that, just take the bow and leave, the world outside is waiting for you.”

 

Zeru nodded, and gently grabbed Himeko, lost in his own thoughts. Aki looked at her father, then nodded.

 

“Alright father, Kazuna is packing up our stuff, so we’ll drop by there to pick them up first.”

 

“Alright, just hurry, and…” he began, then looked at her, raising an eyebrow. “What do you mean ‘our stuff’?”

 

“Oh, me and Kazuna are going with Zeru!” Aki said, smiling.

 

He blinked. “What?”

 

“Goodbye, father. I’ll see you whenever!”

 

She giggled, grabbed Zeru’s hand, and they ran off, out of the room, then jumped out the open window.

 

 

[spoiler=Chapter 97]Chapter 97 - At the Last Minute, All Goes Awry

 

 

 

Kazuna lay on her bed, her arms outstretched upward, holding a book. It was crimson in color, with golden words engraved on the cover: “Shinobi: The World”. She slid her right thumb a bit, and the page she finished fell between the two halves of the book she held, hanging by the spine. She caught with her other thumb, and continued reading. She sighed, and put the book down, then sat up on the bed, her feet hanging off the edge. She stood up, and walked to her desk, where a small khaki pouch stood perched on the back of the chair. She rested her hands on the desk, gazing at it.

 

Then, she turned her head toward the door. “Why are you guys taking so long…?”

 

In that instant, the doorbell rung, startling Kazuna. She placed the pouch’s strap on her left shoulder, leaving it hanging against her waist, and ran downstairs. She opened the door, her eyes gleaming. At the door, wearing a loose t-shirt and jeans, stood a mildly tall teenager with shaggy brown hair and stubble. On his hand stood a thin box.

 

“Is this the Zeru residence?” he asked, scratching his cheek.

 

Kazuna blinked, her head drooping slightly.

 

“Yes, it is. What might you want? My father’s out right now, if you’re looking for him.”

 

“Oh, it’s just a pizza delivery,” the guy said, handing the box over to Kazuna.

 

“I wonder who asked for pizza…” she muttered, and opened the box.

 

As soon as she did so, a cloud of purple smoke shot out of the box, onto her face. She blinked, her legs slightly wobbly, and she collapsed forward. The teenager caught her, his brown eyes now red, with an intricate black pattern in the pupil. His stubble was gone, and his shaggy brown hair had turned spiky black. He took out a spiral mask with a single eyehole from his bag, and placed it over his face.

 

“Wonderful,” he said, chuckling, as he slung Kazuna over his shoulder.

 

 

Zeru and Aki rushed home, eager to tell their sister what happened, and to head to the Kuchiku as soon as possible.

 

“I bet everyone will be surprised when I get back with a new weapon, and two new members,” Zeru said.

 

Aki giggled. “I bet they will. But wouldn’t it be a good idea to practice a little before you go? With the bow, I mean.”

 

“I’m unbeatable either way, so I’ll be fine,” he answered, grinning.

 

Aki was about to respond, when a man sped by them, nearly crashing into the both of them. Zeru turned, frowning, with every intent of cursing the man out. Until he noticed what, or rather, who, the man had slung over his shoulder.

 

“Kazuna!” he yelled.

 

The man turned his head slightly, to look back at Zeru, then continued his sprint. Zeru’s fists tightened, and he began running after the man, his teeth clenched. Aki gulped, and followed Zeru, albeit she could not run nearly as fast as he and the man that held her sister.

 

They reached the outskirts of the city, where Zeru had first entered after he informed the guards he was from the Zeru family. The man jumped over the gate, and Zeru did the same. The guards looked up, and the male guard rubbed his eyes. As soon as the man touched the ground, he began sprinting again. Zeru landed, panting slightly, and ran after him.

 

“Hey,” the female guard said. “Wasn’t that that kid from earlier?”

 

“I think so…I wonder what that was all about, though.”

 

 

Aki reached the gate as the guards finally lost sight of the man and Zeru.

 

“You two! I am Aki Zeru, of the Zeru family. I command that you send your troops to capture that man my brother was chasing. He has kidnapped Kazuna Zeru, the youngest daughter of one of the Four Noble Families! Now, hurry, time is of the essence!”

 

Before the guards could reply, Aki sped off, continuing her pursuit of the man.

 

 

“Let her go!” Zeru screamed, sweat running down his face, as he struggled to keep up with the man’s pace.

 

The man chuckled, and muttered something too low for Zeru to hear. A kunai flew a few inches from Zeru’s face, causing him to stop abruptly. He looked to the side, his eyes wide, to find the person who had throw the kunai. As he did so, he received a punch in the gut, sending him flying back a few feet. He landed on his back, with a grunt, but quickly sat up, wincing, to look at his assailant.

 

He blinked, but soon his face turned from confusion to a glare. The man before him wore a black ninja suit, and a black ninja mask that covered his entire face except one of his eyes and the area around it. He may have been wearing a different attire than the Kuchiku cloak, and bandaged face he once wore, but his piercing green eye was unmistakable.

 

“Ryujo…” Zeru spat out.

 

 

[spoiler=Chapter 98]

Chapter 98 - Zeru’s Rage

 

 

 

Ryujo smirked, and began twirling a kunai on his finger.

 

“Nice to see you again, Zeru,” he said, with a sly tone.

 

“What have you done to Kazuna?” Zeru asked as he stood up, keeping his eyes on Ryujo.

 

Ryujo chuckled.

 

“I didn’t do anything. Madara said he needed the girl for his plan, and ordered me stop anyone who might try to follow him. So I’m afraid I can’t let you pass.”

 

He stopped twirling the kunai, and gripped it tightly, the blade pointing down.

 

Zeru clenched his teeth. “I won’t let you slow me down!”

 

He extended his hand toward Ryujo, and a blast of fire shot out. Ryujo seemed to just stand there, yet the blast missed. Zeru looked at Ryujo’s feet, and noticed there were skid marks on the ground where the blast had passed over.

 

“There’s no way you could move that fast! I didn’t even see you twitch!”

 

“What, you thought I’ve been sitting around twiddling my thumbs while waiting for the tournament to begin?” Ryujo asked, and placed his hands together.

 

Two lightning snakes shot from the ground, and zigzagged toward Zeru. Fire shot up in front of him to block them, but they made a sharp turn before hitting the fire, and turned again once they were behind him, nailing him in the back. He flew forward, electricity running through his body, toward Ryujo. Ryujo kicked Zeru’s stomach in midair, propelling him upward. Zeru placed his hands together, but the moment he did so, Ryujo appeared behind him, and kicked him toward the ground. Fire burst from the ground in a spiral, to cushion Zeru’s landing, and also propelled him upward in a burst, toward Ryujo. Fire surrounded his hand, and he punched at him. Ryujo stepped aside easily, but when the fire punch was parallel to him, Zeru tightened his fist, and the fire exploded outward in a spiral, singing Ryujo’s arm for a second before he appeared on the ground, away from Zeru.

 

Zeru landed, panting.

 

“Damn it, I don’t have time to waste with you!” Zeru yelled. “I need to save my sister!”

 

Dark energy began flowing rapidly around Zeru’s legs. In an instant, he appeared behind Ryujo, and kicked at him. Ryujo spun around to block, but the kick was too fast, and hit his stomach, sending him rocketing back. In midair, Ryujo spun around, and landed on a nearby tree branch, holding his stomach.

 

“So this is a contest of speed now, is it?”

 

Ryujo raised his right hand, his palm facing up. A sphere of lightning formed above it, sparks flowing around it.

 

“I won’t need to absorb the full energy for this…” he muttered, and closed his fist around the sphere. It shattered in a burst of sparks. They snaked up Ryujo’s arm, and across his body, multiplying until lightning encased his entire body. He chuckled, and disappeared, as did Zeru a split second later. They both clashed, fist-to-fist, in midair, creating a large shockwave. Zeru punched at Ryujo with his other hand, but Ryujo grabbed his fist and kneed at his stomach.

 

Zeru blocked the attack with his own knee, creating another shockwave. Ryujo brought his head back, and head-butted him with full force, sending a jolt of electricity down his body. Zeru fell back, stunned for a moment, but spun around in midair, and landed on his feet, his breathing heavy. He lifted his right arm a few inches from his side, and glared at Ryujo.

 

“Get out of my way!” Zeru yelled.

 

Dark energy also began rapidly flowing around his right arm. He clenched his fist, and the darkness grew. He appeared in front of Ryujo, and punched him on the stomach faster than Ryujo could react, causing him to let out a grunt. The punch sent him flying back, and he struggled to stabilize his fall, to land on his feet.

 

“That’s it, it’s time to teach you exactly who you’re dealing with…” Ryujo muttered.

 

He raised his arm, and a concentrated sphere of lightning formed above it. Then, static buzzed on his ear. He groaned, and tapped his finger to his ear. After a few seconds, he nodded.

 

“Alright, I’ll be right there,” he said, then looked up at Zeru. “Well, it seems your life was spared. My job is done here, and your sister is already at our base. With that, I say farewell.”

 

Ryujo turned, the lightning around him fading, and disappeared.

 

Zeru fell to his knees, shaking. He looked down at the floor, his teeth clenched.

 

“Damn it!” he yelled, and punched the ground, which was slowly getting wet from tearstains.

 

 

 

[spoiler=Chapter 99]

Chapter 99 - An Arrival and a Vow

 

 

 

The door to Fuuta’s study opened. Fuuta, who sat behind his desk looking over some papers, looked up.

 

“Any news on Zeru?” Kaori asked, leaning on the doorframe slightly.

 

Fuuta shook his head.

 

“Well, I’ll be honest,” Fuuta said. “I haven’t been looking very deeply for any information that might lead us to where he is.”

 

Kaori put her hands on her hips. “What? He’s a part of the group. How can you not be worried?”

 

“Just because he is, doesn’t mean we’re his babysitters. If he said he’s got to do something only he can do, then we trust he can do it. Or do you have no faith in your teammates?” Fuuta asked.

 

Kaori frowned.

 

“That’s not it, and you know it! But we can’t just abandon him without care!” she exclaimed.

 

“My only concern right now is this tournament. If you wish to look for him on your own, instead of preparing for the tournament, feel free to do so.”

 

With that, Fuuta lowered his head toward the papers on his desk again. Kaori clenched her fists and stormed off, slamming the door on her way out. Fuuta looked at the door, then back to his papers after a few seconds. He rested his head on his hand, and sighed.

 

“Damn it, where are you Zeru?” he muttered.

 

 

Kaori walked quickly past Takako on the hallway as he was leaving his room, hardly noticing him at all. He turned, and began following beside her.

 

“Where are you going in such a rush?” he asked.

 

“I’m going to find Zeru,” she stated, not even turning. “I don’t care if Fuuta doesn’t care, but Zeru’s a part of our team. We have to look out for and help each other.”

 

“Wait, didn’t Zeru say in his note he’d rather do this alone? So shouldn’t we let him?”

 

Kaori stopped, also causing Takako to stop. She turned to him, a frown on her face.

 

“Not you too! You men are all the same: jerks!”

 

Kaori walked off, leaving Takako puzzled.

 

He scratched his head. “What’d I say?”

 

 

Kaori went to sit next to a tree outside the Kuchiku base. She looked at the large white building that had been her home for the past few months. She smiled a bit, and looked down.

 

“It’s funny. All that long time ago, Zeru was our enemy. And now…I’m worrying for him…”

 

“You were, huh?”

 

Kaori turned, startled at hearing Zeru‘s voice. She expected him to be wearing his usual cocky smile, coming back in the glory of fulfilling whatever he set out to do. Instead Zeru walked by the tree she was sitting next to without another word. His head was lowered, and his usual neat hair was messy. Kaori was so perplexed by his appearance, she almost didn’t notice the girl walking behind him.

 

The girl turned to her, a small frown on her face.

 

“Oh, hello,” the girl said, attempting a slight smile. “By that robe you’re wearing, you must be a member of the Kuchiku right?”

 

Kaori nodded. “Yes. My name’s Kaori. And…you are?”

 

“I’m Aki Zeru,” Aki answered. “And we’ve come here because we need help, urgently.”

 

Kaori blinked.

 

“Zeru has a sister? But wait, more importantly, what do you need help with?” Kaori asked, cocking her head.

 

“Yes, I am his sister. And, well…our sister was…”

 

 

Zeru slammed his hands down on Fuuta’s desk. “Why won’t you do it? You can easily assemble a team, and we can go storm their base to find Ryujo and Madara!”

 

“Think of what you are asking,” Fuuta asked. “The New Akatsuki was already a powerful foe before Ryujo and Madara joined with them. Heck, even if it was just Madara that had joined, it would still be almost impossible to win. We can’t just stroll in there and get your sister from them, it would be reckless.”

 

Zeru clenched his teeth. “You’re just scared of them!”

 

Fuuta stood up behind his desk.

 

“And you’re a fool. The tournament is tomorrow, and if we wear ourselves up before then we’ll lose. It’s the best chance we have to get our hands on some Kyubi shards.”

 

“Is that all you think about? My sister is more important than that!” Zeru exclaimed.

 

Fuuta slapped his palm to his forehead.

 

“You fool. Just think for a minute. If the prize is a couple of Kyubi shards, the New Akatsuki will be all over the it. They’ll be there, and so will Ryujo and Madara. There, they will be forced to abide by the rules of a tournament, so if you fight one of them, the others won’t interfere. That would be the ideal setting for beating them, and getting information about your sister from them.”

 

Before Zeru could reply, Kaori burst into the room, and Aki hurried behind her.

 

“Fuuta, Zeru’s sister was taken! We have to help him!” she exclaimed, then noticed Zeru was in the room. “Oh, so you two already talked about it? So what did you decide, Fuuta? We’re helping them, right?”

 

Zeru clenched his fists. “Don’t worry, Kaori. I’ll go to that tournament, and I’ll make Madara give me back my sister, no matter what it takes.”

 

[Dranzer]

Oh now I understand that it's Canadahater.

[DL]

Yes, Takako = Mr. Negativity, AKA Ecchi, and Fuuta = Fusion XD

 

 

[spoiler=Chapter 100]

Chapter 100 - And it Begins

 

 

 

A young girl wearing an orange and black jacket that seemed a bit too big, and black knee socks walked into a large room where Naruto sat on his bed, leaning on the wall. She giggled, and sat beside him on the bed, resting her head on his arm, one of her arms wrapped around an orange stuffed fox with nine tails.

 

“Daddy, can I play in that thing you’re making too?”

 

Naruto chuckled, and ran a hand over the girl’s violet hair.

 

“You’re only nine, Kokoro. Aren’t you a bit too young to take part in a tournament?”

 

“I bet Mommy would let me,” Kokoro said, pouting, and hugging her stuffed fox tighter.

 

“No, your mommy would kill me if I let you do something so dangerous,”

 

“But I’m a really good fighter, I am!” she exclaimed, her hazy violet eyes shining. “Mommy even says so!”

 

Naruto smiled, and planted a small kiss on her forehead.

 

“But you’re still my little girl, so I can’t let you do something so dangerous. Besides, it’s not all about being a good fighter,” he stated, then suddenly stood straighter in his chair, frowning slightly.

 

“What is it, Daddy? Is something wrong?” Kokoro asked.

 

“Stay here, Kokoro, I have to check something out,” Naruto muttered, not even looking at Kokoro, and vanished.

 

He reappeared a few meters behind the village gate, which was open. From the distance, he saw a group of people walking toward the village. Heading the group was a teenage boy with brown hair. The group also contained two older teenagers, one with spiked-back red and black hair, one wearing a black suit and a black hat with a wide brim, a teenage girl with shoulder-length brown hair, and a young girl with long yellow hair. Behind them, his shoulders drooped, walked a teenager with blond hair that fell down over his eyes.

 

As the group stopped before him, Naruto could do nothing but stare at the blond-haired teenager and mutter: “Hayate…”

 

Hayate raised his head slightly toward Naruto, then looked back down.

 

“We’ve come to enter the tournament,” the brown-haired teenager leading the group said with a slight grin.

 

Naruto drew his attention away from Hayate, to the overall group. “All of you?”

 

“You bet. So where do we sign up?”

 

Naruto pressed his finger to his ear, the muttered something. In a few seconds, a slim man with brown hair in a buzz cut appeared. He wore a dark blue jacket over a ninja suit, and a thin scar showed on his face, across his left cheek. The man bowed slightly.

 

“Atsube, this young group here is participating in the tournament. Please lead them from here as I await the other contestants, would you?”

 

“Yes, Lord Uzumaki, of course,” Atsube said with another short bow, then turned to the brown-haired boy’s group. “Well then, follow me, if you please.”

 

Naruto took one last glance at Hayate, then turned to face the village gate, awaiting any other participants.

 

Atsube led the group inside a large blue building through the wide double doors. Inside, there were rows of desks and chairs, along with a row in each side of chairs facing the middle rows. The teenager with black and red hair frowned.

 

“What is this? I thought this was supposed to be a tournament?”

 

“Yeah,” the young blond-haired girl added. “Why are there desks and chairs here?”

 

“It’s almost as if they expect us to take some sort of preliminary test?” the brown-haired teenager guessed, eyeing Atsube as if he knew his guess was right.

 

“Don’t worry, it’ll all be explained in due time, I assure you,” Atsube said, right before the doors swung open again.

 

Lyn, Shisuke, Keiko, and Tenkai walked in the room. Lyn was giggling, and Keiko had a smug smile on her face. Shisuke looked slightly annoyed, pretending to ignore both of them. Meanwhile, Tenkai had determination set on his face, looking straight ahead. Yet all of this was broken the moment they all laid eyes on Hayate.

 

“Hayate…?” Lyn mumbled, her eyes wide.

 

Keiko put her hands on her hips, switching her weight to her left leg. “What the hell? Where’ve you been?”

 

The brown-haired teenager smirked. “He’s been working under me.”

 

“And who might you be?” Shisuke asked, glaring at him.

 

“I’m Hikaru Kintoki, genius extraordinaire, and founder of the New Akatsuki.” Hikaru said. “And these are my co-workers, Kurotsu, Kai, Ami, Kira, and Ryujo. Oh, and I believe you know Hayate already?”

 

“Most definitely…” Tenkai said, staring at Hayate intently.

 

“Hayate, we’ve been worried sick about you! But at least now that you’re here, you’ll come back to the Guardians, right?” Lyn asked, a hopeful smile on her face.

 

“I cannot,” Hayate asked. “I am doing what I believe is right.”

 

“Leaving us to go work for the other team is right?” Shisuke asked, in a low mutter.

 

“It is best for Lord Uzumaki.”

 

“You don’t even know what’s best for yourself,” Shisuke said. “But I suppose I don’t really know either. Fine, if you wish to go against the very morals we were raised on, go ahead. But I will go all out against you in this tournament, if given the chance.”

 

Hayate brushed the hair from his eyes, and stared intensely at Shisuke. “I would expect no less.”

 

 

“Alright, it seems you bunch are the last to arrive,” Naruto said to a small group of ninja of varying ages. “So if you’re all set, I’ll lead you to where the first examination will shortly take place.”

 

“Wait!”

 

Naruto turned, raising an eyebrow, and saw the Kuchiku members running full speed toward him. They all stopped within a few feet of him, panting. After a few seconds, Zeru straightened up.

 

“Sorry we’re late, but someone spent too much time in the bathroom,” he said, glaring at Kaori, who stuck her tongue out at him.

 

“I can’t just go to an important place like this looking like you guys. I had to at least not look like I just woke up!”

 

“Leave it to women to wear make-up to a tournament,” Takako muttered.

 

“I didn’t even put on make-up! I just didn’t want to go looking like some homeless person! If anything, you guys are at fault here. I woke up early with Aki to cook breakfast for everyone, and then you guys get up at, like, noon!” Kaori exclaimed. “And if that wasn’t enough, you all just lazed around all day waiting for this stinking tournament!”

 

Takako took his finger out of his ear. “Alright already, I get it. Don‘t get your panties in a knot.”

 

A small smile appeared on Naruto’s face as he watched the group squabble.

 

“Well, if you all don’t mind, I’d rather not keep the other contestants waiting long,” he said with a slight chuckle.

 

“And apparently,” Jin muttered sourly. “They’re the only ones you don’t want to keep waiting long.”

 

Naruto’s smile vanished, and he sighed.

 

“Hey,” one of the ninja said. “Are we going to the tournament any time this century?”

 

“Oh, right,” Naruto said, snapped out of his thoughts. “Let’s go.”

 

 

Naruto walked in through the door, followed by the Kuchiku and the small group of other ninja. He walked to the large blackboard in front of the room, and turned to face the groups of ninja sitting in the chairs, and the group that had just walked in with him, and had begun accommodating themselves in the nearest chairs.

 

“Alright, now I believe everyone is here. So I’ll start off by explaining the first part of this tournament.”

 

Just then, the door burst open. Naruto blinked, and looked at the newly arrived person, who was slightly panting. He had brushed-back blue hair, and green eyes. He wore a blue jacket with a hood, khaki jeans, and red shoes, as well as a white glove on each hand.

 

“Wait, wait, I want to join the tournament too! I’m not too late, am I?” he asked.

 

Naruto muttered something to an older ninja, who handed him a folder with a few papers. He began skimming through the papers.

 

“What’s your name?”

 

“Kyo Tezuka,” Kyo said.

 

Naruto nodded slightly, closed the folder, and handed it back to the older ninja, who put it away in a nearby file cabinet.

 

“Okay, you’re in. So take a seat, and I will explain what this first test will be about to everyone.”

 

Kyo sat down on a nearby chair, looking around as everyone else sat down. When there was no movement in the room, Naruto cleared his throat.

 

“Alright, the first part of this tournament will be…” he said, giving it a small pause to build up the suspense. “A written exam!”

 

 

[spoiler=Chapter 101]

Chapter 101 - A Written Exam?!

 

 

 

“Are you kidding?” Kai asked, slamming his palms on the table as he stood up from his chair. “Isn’t this a tournament? Why do we have to go through a written test?”

 

“Because being a ninja isn’t just about being able to best your opponent in battle,” Naruto stated flatly. “Any more questions before I explain the rules?”

 

Kaori raised her hand, frowning slightly.

 

“Yeah, you said this was the first part of the tournament. So how many parts will there be? And what will they be about?”

 

“Unless you don’t plan on making it to next rounds to see what they’re about for yourself, I don’t see why you asked that question.”

 

Kaori blinked, and lowered her hand, annoyed.

 

“It actually would help a lot, to know what comes next…” she muttered under her breath.

 

“Alright, listen closely, all of you, because I’m only going to say this once. First off, as you can see, the test in front of you contains nine questions, and ten spaces to fill.”

 

“What do you mean? There’s no test in front of-” Kaori began to say, then noticed the paper in front of her. “When did that get there?”

 

“As I was saying, there’s a reason why only the first nine questions are on that paper. You see, this test is an hour long. In the last fifteen minutes, I will announce the final question. On that topic, let me say that you will not be scored like in normal tests. In this one, you start off with a perfect score of ten, and two points are reduced from your total score for each wrong answer. If you end up with no points, you fail. If you are caught cheating, two points will be deducted from your score. If you are caught cheating five times, you fail. That is all. The test begins…now!”

 

“What are you planning, father?” Jin muttered to himself. “On most tests, cheating is an automatic reason to give someone a zero, yet…”

 

Takako sighed and looked around a bit at the row of ninja on either side of the room, sitting on the chairs facing the center, holding notepads. Then, he picked up the pencil beside the test and twirled it a few times, staring at his test paper as he did so. When he stopped twirling his pencil, he still did not take his eyes off the test.

 

What is this? he thought, grinning nervously at the test. These questions…they’re pretty tough, huh? At this rate, I won’t even manage a six, and I doubt most of the others will do any better…

 

Daisuke scratched his head, clenching his teeth.

 

Darn it. I can’t answer a single one past the first one, it’s like they just get harder and harder. I also can’t risk cheating…I guess I’ll just wait for the tenth question, to try and get four points on this thing. he smirked. Considering how hard it is, I’ll probably do better than most

 

Hikaru chuckled, and leaned back on his chair. He closed his eyes and put his pencil down. Easy…

 

 

Daisuke felt a tiny pat on his back pocket. He blinked, and reached back to feel it. Inside, was a tiny note. He slowly brought it forward, faking it as a yawn, and read it. Afterward, he chuckled slightly, and slipped it back into his pocket.

 

So that’s what’s going on? Wow, never expected a proctor to WANT us to cheat at an exam…but if that’s the case…everyone who’s figured it out will go for it.

 

Daisuke closed his eyes, a smirk on his face. He opened them again, and they were light blue. He looked to his side at the wall. A tiny crack was slowly dripping water to the floor. Not enough to be noticed, but just enough for Daisuke to use. He twitched his fingers slightly, and water slowly gathered from the small puddle, toward him. When it reached him, it rose up above the desk, and solidified into a short, slim ice plate. Daisuke smirked, and twitched his fingers again, causing the mirror to rotate a few degrees up, and right. Upon the ice plate’s surface was reflected a small part of someone’s test, filled out halfway so far.

 

Perfect, this guy seems to know what he’s doing.

 

Daisuke quickly began copying the answers as he saw them from his makeshift mirror.

 

 

Fuuta tapped his paper softly with his finger.

 

Well I told Daisuke that I think we’re supposed to cheat, but it’s easier for him, he still has HIS Kekkei Genkai. This would be so much easier if I still had mine…

 

He rested his head on his hand lazily, and by chance caught sight of Daisuke’s ice mirror. From Fuuta’s angle, he could see Daisuke’s test clearly by simply bending forward slightly.

 

Why thank you, Daisuke. You just made this so much easier. he thought, smirking.

 

 

It’s incredible. One of the possibilities Hikaru predicted would be in the tournament really did happen. I wonder how he guessed there might have been a written test? Kai thought. Either way, time to show him I mastered what he told me to practice…

 

He snapped his fingers softly, and a tiny part of the shirt of the person who was sitting in front of him caught on fire. The person sniffed the air, and looked back a bit to see his shirt was on fire. He stifled a yelp and began patting it to put out the fire. Meanwhile, Kai manipulated a very thin stream of fire over the person’s test paper, which afterward split and circled back, then came to rest on top of Kai’s test for several seconds. After it vanished, imprints of words could be seen on the paper. Kai grinned and began tracing the imprints.

 

 

Kaori looked up at the clock after finally finishing her test. Alright, that should do it. And there’s still twenty-five minutes until they give out the tenth question. I wonder how the others are doing…

 

 

[spoiler=Chapter 102]

Chapter 102 - Tenth Question

 

 

 

Jin wiped the sweat from his brow with his cloak’s sleeve.

 

Alright, so this test is harder than I expected…no, more than that…

 

He rested his head on his hand.

 

I can’t answer a single one of these…maybe if I…

 

He slowly looked to the side to the test of the person next to him. He heard a slight scratching noise coming from one of the proctors’ notepads, startling him. He turned back to his own test, and gulped.

 

No, I can’t cheat. It is unbefitting of an ex-Hokage. Not that it’s easy… Damn it, at this rate, the tenth question is my only hope…

 

 

Zeru closed his eyes.

 

I can’t answer a single one of these damned questions. And there’s no way I’m failing now. I still have to get Kazuna back from Madara. Reverse Chakra Clone!

 

Zeru seemingly jumped out of his body, invisible, and landed as softly as a feather behind the rows of students. He soundlessly walked along the rows, until he stood behind Hikaru, who was leaning back in his chair lazily awaiting the tenth question. After a minute or so of scanning the paper, he disappeared. Zeru, sitting calmly in his seat, smiled.

 

Perfect, and stealthy. I was right in picking him for my clone to copy off of…

 

 

Kira gulped. Do they really expect us to cheat or something? I mean, there’s no other way they could expect us to answer these questions…

 

She closed her eyes, frowning slightly, as a sweat drop slid down her cheek.

 

How awful, to think I, the former Kazekage, would do something like cheating in a test…but I must, for Takako.

 

When she opened her eyes again, her eyes were yellow with the Sabakugan, with the usual 4-sided star in the middle. But something was different; there was also a black dot in each of the four segments of the yellow pupil set apart by the 4-sided star. She placed her hands together, and an eye slowly began to form at the same time she manipulated sand into Kaori’s eyes.

 

“Wha-? S-sand got in my eye…” Kaori muttered as she shut her eyes and began rubbing them.

 

The sand eye Kira formed quickly fed the images of Kaori’s test to her mind. Kira winced slightly, cupping one of her hands over her left eye, but still managed to write the answers as she saw them in her mind.

 

 

Shisuke closed his eyes, concentrating. His book, open inside a pouch that hung on the back of his chair, began to shake slightly, then the page turned by itself.

 

Keiko, Lyn, I know you’ve found out most of us have to cheat to pass, right?

 

Both of them gave slight jolts.

 

Lyn frowned slightly. Wha-? Why are you using your Mind Connection Jutsu?

 

Keiko sighed. He just said why, because we need to cheat to pass this thing. You’ve noticed it too, haven’t you? Now Shisuke and his little smart self can give us all the answers.

 

Wait, are you connected to Tenkai too?

 

No. He’s too far across the room for me to be able to connect with him and you two as well. Besides, he is the weakest of the Guardians. He’ll just slow us down in the long run.

 

Lyn blinked. I can’t believe you! You’re going to let him fail?

 

Precisely.

 

 

Kurotsu smirked as he watched the person in front of him. So far, copying the movements the pencil’s shadow made as the person wrote did him well. He was almost done with the ninth question.

 

And…there! Now all that’s left is the tenth question. This is easier than Hikaru predicted.

 

 

Ami squeezed her pencil, a couple of sweat drops sliding down her cheek.

 

I can’t believe they’re about to give the tenth question out and I haven’t answered single one yet…but…this really is hard! It may just be me, but I don’t think most people could answer these…but I can’t give up! I made up my mind when I left my village…and this tournament will test that resolve to the limit…but I’ll definitely make it through! Wait for me, Daisuke. I‘ll show you the correct path!

 

 

Kyo softly tapped his finger on his desk.

 

Wow, these questions were quite a bit harder than I expected. Now that I answered all nine of them, though, I just have to wait for number ten.

 

 

Mikuo ran a hand through his hair.

 

Well, well, it’s that late already? If I don’t get moving soon, I’ll fail this thing. Of course…I could just take the easy way out.

 

He grinned, and buried his face in his arms, pretending to be resting. As soon as his eyes stopped seeing light, darkness seemed to flood the room, and a whole new world was revealed to him. He saw everything in the room as if it was plain daytime, yet no one could sense him.

 

So this is the Sea of Darkness…This may have been the first time I used it, but it seems to have gone over well. It’s working just like it’s supposed to. I am the only one not blind to the darkness that is everywhere. And as long as I make myself one with that darkness, I am undetectable.

 

He chuckled, and began looking around the room for a test to copy off of.

 

 

One of the ninja sitting in the back was crouching slightly over his test. He had short black hair, and a black ninja suit, as well as a headband with the Leaf Village symbol engraved on it strapped around his forehead. His eyes, however, were focused intently on the person in front of him with a red glow, and his hand moved exactly as the hand of the person in front of him moved.

 

A test? Is that the best you can come up with, Naruto Uzumaki? I’m sure Sasuke would be disappointed.

 

He glimpsed at Ryujo, and grinned slightly.

 

Getting those shards will be a piece of cake.

 

 

Naruto looked at the clock, and turned to face the class.

 

“Alright, forty-five minutes have passed since the beginning of this test. I will now reveal the tenth question. But before that, I will add one more rule,” he said, pacing.

 

What more could he possibly add? thought Kaori, frowning.

 

“First off, you may choose to decline this tenth question. If you do so, you will stand against the wall until those who accept it are finished answering, and you will be given a big disadvantage for the next part of the tournament.

 

“Then why would anyone refuse it, then?” Kyo asked.

 

“Because of what happens if you accept the question and get it wrong,” Naruto said, staring at him. “You automatically get disqualified from the tournament, despite the results of the previous nine questions.”

 

Kyo gulped. You’ve got to be kidding!

 

“So,” Naruto continued. “Those of you who wish to decline the question may go stand against the back wall now.”

 

How interesting, Fuuta thought. I wonder how the others will react to this…

 

Kaori bit her thumb, her brow furrowed. This is crazy! We either get placed at a big disadvantage, or try and have a chance of losing altogether. No, I know I can answer it, whatever it is. But what about the others? I don’t want them to lose so early, or be placed a disadvantage. Although…knowing Daisuke or Takako, they’d enjoy being given a disadvantage to “spice things up”. But not even they would be so stupid as to try their chances with an unknown disadvantage…right?

 

 

Shisuke glanced at Lyn, then at Keiko. You guys don’t have to worry. I’m sure whatever the question is, I can answer it. We don’t need to be put at a disadvantage.

 

Lyn clenched her teeth, but her expression softened shortly after. Alright, but what’ll we do if Tenkai goes for the disadvantage? You know he’s the type who would.

 

Shisuke smirked. Sucks for him, then.

 

 

By then, a few ninja had already gathered in the back wall, relieved they were safe from losing the tournament for now. Tenkai looked at them, then at Naruto, and stood up.

 

“I, Tenkai Shiroi, accept this disadvantage! It is better to go into a challenge with a disadvantage, so your true potential can be attained!” he exclaimed, then walked to the back wall.

 

Shisuke sighed, and shook his head. Fool…

 

Takako, his head lowered, stood up from his desk.

 

Kaori uttered a small gasp. He wouldn’t…!

 

“Are you going to decline the tenth question as well?” Naruto asked.

 

Takako placed his hands on his desk.

 

“What the hell is this?” he muttered.

 

“Excuse me?” Naruto asked.

 

Daisuke smiled from his desk. So he was thinking the same thing…

 

“You heard me,” Takako said. “What the hell is this? These rules…they’re like saying we can go into battle with a big chance we’ll die, or go into battle more protected than our comrades, but with a higher chance to live. What the hell is that? That’s not even a choice!”

 

“He’s right,” Daisuke added. “Who would place themselves above their comrades just to have a better chance to live, just because they’re afraid of dying? We’re ninja. Our purpose is to fight until we die.”

 

This time, Daisuke was the one who stood up.

 

“Anyone who chooses to protect themselves more than their comrades, instead of going into battle to protect their comrades, can’t be called a ninja! I refuse to let something as simple as the possibility of death stop me from protecting what is precious to me. And that‘s why…”

 

“We decline this ‘disadvantage’ deal! Bring in the damned tenth question, we’re ready for it, whatever the hell it is!” Takako finished.

 

Kaori smiled, breathing a sigh of relief. Those morons…

 

And here I was worried their friendship was damaged, but they’re as much in sync as ever. Fuuta thought, chuckling.

 

Naruto stared at Takako and Daisuke for a while, then broke out into laughter. The other proctors began to chuckle as well.

 

“You kids,” Naruto said, after stopping his laughter long enough to talk. “Remind me of myself when I was younger. And that’s why it’s time to tell you, all of you, the truth: There is no tenth question!”

 

 

[spoiler=Chapter 103]

Chapter 103 - The Second Part

 

 

 

“Wait, what?” Kaori asked. “Then what was that last rule for?”

 

“Oh, it had a purpose. It weeded out those who think of themselves before others. A ninja thinks of their comrades before themselves. Those who would accept the disadvantage don’t belong in this tournament. All of you who are standing near the wall may take your leave.”

 

Most of them groaned, but began walking out the door anyway. Tenkai gulped, unbelieving. He clenched his fists, and looked down at the floor, then walked out the door as well.

 

“So,” Fuuta said, resting his head on his hand. “The test served no other purpose? Sounds like big theatrics for a small feat.”

 

“Ah, but the other nine did have a purpose. They served to test how well you all could gather information without being caught. A true ninja needs to be able to do that, or else it may end up costing him his life, or more, right?”

 

“So…what happens to those of us still here? Will our test still be graded, or what?” Kaori asked.

 

“All of you here,” Naruto said, smiling. “Move on to the next part of the tournament. The first nine questions served no purpose aside from testing how well you could cheat.”

 

Kaori blinked. “Are you kidding? We pass, just like that?”

 

“That’s right. All of you who are still sitting are worthy to move on to the second stage.”

 

Naruto nodded toward one of the proctors, who stood up and placed his hands together. A part of the wall behind Naruto opened in a rectangular shape, like a door. It led down a slightly sloping hallway.

 

“Follow me, if you will, and I’ll lead you to the next part,” Naruto said, then turned to face the newly-opened passage and began walking through it.

 

The ninja who were previously sitting all stood up and followed him. They walked in the complete darkness of the passage for a few minutes, soundlessly, before arriving at a clearing, with grass floor. A few yards away stood a gate, stretching out as far as they could see on both sides. A massive forest lay on the other side.

 

Lyn gulped. “Hold on, we’re going in THERE?”

 

“It looks like the sort of place we’d see monsters or ghouls at,” Shisuke said, smirking slightly.

 

“Don’t say that!” Lyn said, shivering.

 

“Don’t worry,” Naruto stated. “You are right, the next test will be in this forest. The Forest of Awakening. But you will not go up against monsters, or ghouls, or anything of the sort. What you will be up against will be yourselves. You will all make teams of four, and enter this forest holding a scroll. The members of the groups who make it to the other side of the forest with a scroll, you will move on to the third part. If a team’s scroll is destroyed, they are eliminated automatically.”

 

Kaori raised her hand. “Wait, what if every team makes it through with the scroll? I mean, it’s not in our best interest to destroy other people’s scrolls, but to get to the other side of the forest.”

 

“Ah, but you see,” Naruto said. “It is in your best interest to try and destroy other team’s scrolls. You see, the more teams you eliminate now, the less competition you have for the third exam. Now, you can see there are six gates. Each team will go through a different gate. Oh, and I forgot to mention, the last team to make it to the other side also gets eliminated. Now, hurry, get in your teams. Then go to any empty gate and wait there to receive your scroll.”

 

Kaori turned to Daisuke, her eyebrows furrowed.

 

“What do you think we should do?” she asked. “If we’re last we’ll be eliminated.”

 

Daisuke glanced at Takako, the turned back to Kaori. “Well then there’s nothing to it. We’ll just go as fast as possible while keeping our scroll safe. As for our team…I suppose it’ll be me, you, Takako, and someone else from the Kuchiku. Maybe Fuuta?”

 

“Hey guys,” Fuuta said, a few feet from them. “It seems we have a problem. We have seven people in total. That makes a team of four, and a team of three. We need one more person.”

 

Just then, Kyo appeared next to them. Kaori blinked, surprised, as she hadn’t seen him approaching.

 

“So I heard you guys are a member short?” he asked, smiling. “Uh, I’m alone here, so there’s no one for me to team up with. You guys seem pretty nice. Would you mind if I joined one of your teams?”

 

Fuuta thought for a few moments. “Alright, but first, what can you do? I’m assuming because you entered here you have some sort of special skill, right?”

 

Kyo laughed, slightly embarrassed.

 

“Well, it’s nothing so special, but it’s quite useful. Although…I wonder why you’d want me to reveal it here, where all our enemies can see?” he asked, slightly curious.

 

Fuuta blinked. “Uh…huh. Hadn’t thought about that, honestly. But you’re right, you can show us if there’s a need to. So now we have eight people. The first team will be me, Zeru, Mikuo, and the new guy. Kyo, right?”

 

Kyo nodded, smiling.

 

“And the second team will be Daisuke, Takako, Kaori, and Jin. I’ve made these teams on the spot, of course, but they’re based on how well you three work together,” Fuuta said, looking at Daisuke, Kaori, and Takako. “And the fact I want to examine this kid’s powers myself.”

 

 

Hikaru chuckled, his arms crossed. “This is good, so my preparations also helped us here, it seems. Alright, split into the two teams, the ones we planned a few days ago.”

 

The New Akatsuki members nodded, and split into two groups. One group contained Hikaru, Kurotsu, Ryujo, and the man with short black hair and red eyes from the last exam. The other group contained Ami, Kira, Hayate, and Kai.

 

“Everyone…let’s show them the power of the New Akatsuki,” Hikaru muttered, smirking.

 

 

Keiko scratched her head. “So what are we going to do? We need four people, but since Tenkai was our fourth member, we’re one short…”

 

Shisuke glanced over at a group of five young adult ninja. They were talking about something, though he couldn’t hear what. Suddenly, one of them lowered his head, and began looking around. Once he saw Shisuke and his group, he walked toward them, his head still slightly lowered.

 

“Uh, since you guys are the only group left, can I join in?” the ninja asked. “I noticed you’re missing a member, too, right?”

 

“Well, yes we are,” Lyn stated. “What do you think, Shisuke? Should we let him join?”

 

Shisuke smirked. “Why not, I suppose?”

 

Everyone has their uses…even the weaklings…

 

With that, the six teams headed for the gates, and got their scrolls. As soon as the gates opened, they all rushed inside, headed for the other side of the forest.

 

 

[spoiler=Chapter 104]

Chapter 104 - Forest of Awakening - Part 1

 

 

 

Before his team entered the forest, Hikaru told them to go on ahead, because he would catch up. He pressed a button on his wristwatch. Suddenly, metal engulfed his shoes. At the heel there was a circular opening, and another one in the soles of the metal boots. Hikaru pressed another button, and flames shot out of the heel opening, propelling him forward. A tiny control stick stuck out of his watch, next to the two buttons. He pressed is slightly up, and flames shot out from the opening in the bottom, lifting him up into the air. He leaned forward, and the combination of both flames caused him to stay in the air, and speed forward at once.

 

He soon caught up to Kurotsu, Ryujo, and the red-eyed ninja.

 

Kurotsu turned to look at him. “So the boots worked?”

 

“Well of course,” Hikaru responded, smirking. “I did multiple tests before this, to ensure it would not falter. We can’t afford to, when we’re so close.”

 

“And does the suit work just as well?”

 

Hikaru scoffed. “What do you take me for? That’s the thing I put all my focus into perfecting. And that can only mean it’s perfect.”

 

Kurotsu shrugged.

 

“Right…anyway, are we really going through with this plan?” he asked.

 

“Of course. It won’t hurt us in the long run, and it will work toward our advantage. Poor Zeru,” Hikaru said, before chuckling. “But I suppose it would be a good idea to do it now, rather than later, right?”

 

“Why should I even go through with this?” Ryujo asked.

 

“Ryujo,” the red-eyed ninja said. “Follow his plan. It’s…interesting, to say the least. And it will probably be useful one way or the other.”

 

Ryujo glared at the red-eyed ninja for a few seconds, before turning away. He stopped running, and watched the three go farther into the forest. He sighed, jumped on top of a nearby cliff, and sat down cross-legged.

 

“I just hope SOMEONE passes by soon,” he muttered.

 

 

A group of young adult ninja ran through the forest quickly. One of them had short red hair, and a tattoo of a dragon on his arm. He looked at the guy that ran beside him.

 

“So, hey, I heard you’re going to be a daddy, man; congrats.”

 

The guy beside him, who had blond hair that fell down to his shoulders, smiled. “Yeah, it’s going to be a girl. I’m a bit nervous, though.”

 

A female ninja with brown hair tied into a ponytail that seemed the youngest of the group, around twenty years old or so, laughed.

 

“Men are never prepared for these things. When I get a husband, I want him to be intelligent, and capable of doing simple things like changing diapers and washing dishes.”

 

She looked to her side, to the ninja that ran next to her. He had blue hair in a bowl cut, and wore round glasses. He blushed slightly as she looked at him, and turned away.

 

The guy with short red hair smiled. “Hey, save the romance for later, you two. We have to be serious here.”

 

“You’re the one who started it,” the woman said.

 

“I was talking about a baby, it’s a totally different concept from romance.”

 

“Not if you’re doing it right,” the woman replied with a smirk.

 

The four of them laughed.

 

“Alright, but seriously,” the red-haired guy said. “We need to focus right now, an enemy could approach us at any time.”

 

“An enemy? Would that be me?” a voice said.

 

The group stopped running, and looked around. Ryujo appeared in front of them, without so much as a sound. He chuckled, and walked slowly toward them. They got into fighting stances, and the guy with shoulder-length blond hair gripped the sword at his waist.

 

Ryujo chuckled again, and ran at them.

 

 

Naruto frowned slightly, as he saw someone walk out of the gate. He walked over to the person. The person noticed Naruto, and chuckled, rubbing his head.

 

“Oh, you must be wondering what I’m doing out of the forest. Well, it got too dangerous, so I decided to quit, I hope that’s not a problem.”

 

Naruto looked at him for a few seconds, then shook his head. “Not at all, just tell me your name and I’ll remove you from the list.”

 

“Oh, of course. The name’s Ryujo Kutsuki. Anyway, if that’s all, I really must get going, I need to tell my family I’m alright.”

 

Naruto nodded. “Of course, you may go.”

 

Ryujo walked away from the forest, through the long hallway, and back into the room the first part of the exam took place. But only when he was outside the Village Hidden in the Moonlight did he say anything.

 

“Weaklings like those deserved to die…” he said, smirking.

 

 

[spoiler=Chapter 105]

Chapter 105 - Forest of Awakening - Part 2

 

 

 

“I suppose it’s actually a stroke of good fortune that we haven’t seen any enemies yet. But it’s quite odd. There are six teams, so I assumed that it was set up to make each team face another team,” Fuuta said, as he and his team ran through the forest.

 

“Maybe we just went faster than the team we would have faced?” Kyo asked. “We’re moving pretty fast.”

 

“Well, maybe…but then who passed by before us?” Mikuo said, stopping, and looking upward.

 

The others also stopped, and looked up as well. Kyo gasped as he laid eyes upon the unconscious man, tied up and hanging on a tree by chakra. His mouth was also covered.

 

“What in the hell?” Zeru muttered. “Was there a fight here?”

 

“It seems likely, since there are broken trees all around. And if so, we can only assume his teammates had to escape, since they left him here, and they don’t seem to be around,” Fuuta said.

 

Kyo kneeled silently over the grass, and lightly ran his hand over it.

 

“No, there couldn’t have been a battle. The grass is, for the most part, undisturbed. Even if we were to assume it was an aerial battle, the trees are broken too low. An aerial battle wouldn’t have broken this many trees at such a low altitude. But this doesn’t make any sense, if there was no battle, then the only possible conclusion is that…”

 

“This is a set-up,” Fuuta concluded. “Whoever tied that guy up to the tree also broke these trees to make whoever stumbled upon this guy to think it was a battle.”

 

“But, what reason would someone have for doing this?” Zeru asked.

 

Kyo frowned. “This guy is bait. His teammates must have tied him up to be used as bait, and then broken the trees to make it look as if there had been a battle. I can’t guess why, since we haven’t been attacked yet. It doesn’t seem to be an ambush, so maybe they did this to stall us?”

 

Just then, the guy that was tied up to the tree woke up. Muffled sounds began coming from him, and his eyes were wide. He tried to break free of the chakra binding by squirming around. Suddenly, the tree branch he was dangling from broke, and came tumbling down. It stopped a few feet from hitting the ground, still tied to the half of the branch that hadn’t broken, and was still attached to the tree, by a chakra rope. In a split second, Fuuta noticed the rain of needles that shot out of the nearby bushes, towards them. He dropped to the ground to avoid being hit, as did Zeru right after him. Mikuo raised a barrier of darkness around himself. Fuuta raised his head after the barrage of needles stopped to look at Kyo. Instead of Kyo, an emerald casing now stood where he was a few seconds before. The emerald casing slowly drew back into the ground, to reveal Kyo.

 

“Wow, that was close,” he said. “Good thing I noticed those needles when I did. A second later, and they would have made mincemeat out of me.”

 

“Wait, it’s not over yet…” Mikuo said, looking around as the darkness covering around him disappeared. A great amount of needles had pierced the dangling ninja, and blood flowed freely from his wounds. His body fell to the ground as the chakra rope disappeared. He fell on a patch of grass that was a different color than the rest. It gave way, and the body fell into a hidden hole in the ground. Soon after, all of the broken trees broke away completely from their stumps and raced toward the center, where Fuuta’s team stood.

 

Fuuta gulped, and took out his rapier, then lunged forward while rotating his rapier. Several spiral blasts of wind shot out of the rapier, and crushed all trees in front of him. Zeru weaved together several hand signs, and blew out a single large puff of air. A blast of fire burst forth, and turned the trees headed toward him from the front to cinders. Mikuo simply raised his arms, and the trees were stopped by dark energy, then fell to the ground with large thuds. Kyo placed his hands together, and a layer of emerald gathered in front of him to make a spiral protective barrier. It hardly shook when the trees connected with it.

 

“Another team must have placed this here as a trap, to kill us, or at least slow us down. But, to sacrifice one’s teammate for this…” Kyo muttered, as the emerald barrier slid back into the ground.

 

Fuuta nodded. “That just shows they’re serious. But we can’t waste too much time here. Let’s go.”

 

The other three nodded, and the team headed once again for their destination.

 

 

As he and his team ran, Hayate pointed behind him with his thumb. “Hey, look who’s behind us.”

 

Ami, Kai, and Kira stopped running to look at whoever was behind them.

 

“Daisuke…” Ami muttered.

 

Daisuke, Kaori, Takako, and Jin were all standing a few yards from Hayate’s group.

 

“Well, isn’t this a surprise, Takako?” Kira said, staring at him.

 

“Very…isn’t fate a funny thing?” Takako answered, his hand slowly moving toward his sword’s hilt.

 

Kaori placed her hand on his. “Wait, we can’t waste time with a huge fight here! Even if we win, I doubt it’ll be easy, and definitely not quick. We can’t risk being the last group, and being eliminated.”

 

Takako looked at her for a second, then let his arm drop to his side. “Then what do you propose we do?”

 

Kai laughed, and stepped forward.

 

“Oh, you don’t have to do anything. I’ll be fighting all of you at once.”

 

Ami furrowed her brow. “Kai, are you crazy? Even as you are now, you can’t beat all of them!”

 

“Let him,” Hayate muttered, causing Ami to turn to him in shock. “He has decided to stay behind and fight all of them at once, so we can make it to the next round. Standing here arguing about it will lead to nothing.”

 

Ami turned one last time to Kai. “Good luck…”

 

Kai nodded, grabbed the scroll from his pocket, and tossed it back to Hayate, who caught it. He then got into a fighting stance as his teammates continued on their path.

 

“Well, come at me. I won’t let you pass.”

 

“Oh, is that a fact?” Jin asked.

 

“I will even give my life to stop all of you,” Kai answered.

 

Jin smiled. “Oh, what a shame, because they’ve already gone past you.”

 

Kai turned around, his eyes wide. Cherry blossoms swirled around him for a few seconds, then disappeared. Finally, he saw Daisuke, Kaori, and Takako already in the distance.

 

He turned back to Jin, gritting his teeth. “What the hell did you do?”

 

He saw no one where Jin was standing just seconds before.

 

“Oh, come now,” Jin said from behind him. “Don’t tell me you didn’t see genjutsu coming.”

 

Kai clenched his fists. “You bastard…I’ll kill you!”

 

 

[spoiler=Chapter 106]

Chapter 106 - The Final Sixteen

 

 

 

Hikaru pressed his watch as they were nearing the other side, and the rocket boots deactivated. He grinned, and walked, head held high, toward the gate.

 

“Man, that was easy,” he said.

 

Kurotsu chuckled softly, and lowered the brim of his hat slightly.

 

The red-eyed ninja glanced at Hikaru.

 

“The next part will be more challenging. Are you sure you don’t wish to quit now, while you’re ahead?”

 

Hikaru laughed. “No way. I’ve got this, it’ll be a piece of cake.”

 

He walked through the large gate that separated the forest from the other side. A well-build ninja with short black hair was waiting for them, sitting on a chair. Hikaru walked up to him and handed him the scroll.

 

“Congratulations,” he said. “You are the second group to arrive. You can wait over there for the rest of the participants to finish. Once everyone has either made it through or been deemed unable to continue any further, Lord Uzumaki will arrive and explain the rules of the third and final part of the exam.”

 

Hikaru nodded, and he and his group walked over to an area full of round, grey tables. The only people there were Shisuke, Lyn, and Keiko, all sitting around a table. Hikaru took a seat in a nearby table, and Kurotsu sat across from him. The red-eyed ninja simply sat next to a tree.

 

Soon after, Fuuta’s team burst through the gate, Zeru and Mikuo panting slightly.

 

“Man, you guys really picked up speed after we got slowed by the logs…” Zeru said, wiping away a few sweat drops from his forehead.

 

The well-built ninja sitting near the entrance reached for a small device strapped to his side. He brought It close to his mouth, and pressed a button on it.

 

“Attention, all ninja still in the forest,” he said. “There are currently only two teams still in the forest competing. Remember, the last team still in the forest is automatically eliminated.”

 

The message rung out from dozens of speakers throughout the forest.

 

 

Jin clutched his stomach, and fell to one knee.

 

“How did you become so strong?” he asked, panting.

 

Kai laughed, and wiped away a trail of blood from the corner of his lip to his chin.

 

“What do you mean, ‘this strong’? We’re about even.”

 

“Don’t give me that,” Jin spat. “You were much weaker before.”

 

Kai chuckled. “Let’s just say Hikaru had some special training planned for us.”

 

Jin clenched his teeth, and charged at Kai. He threw a punch at his face, but Kai jumped back in time to avoid it. Jin pushed off from the ground with his leg as the punch missed, and the impulse propelled him toward Kai. He threw a downward kick at him, that nailed Kai on the face, causing him to crash to the ground. As Jin spun around once more in the air, he readied to punch Kai straight in the gut as he came down. As he threw the punch however, Kai brought his hands together, and a spiral of fire formed in front of him. It exploded outward as Jin’s fist hit it, burning off the sleeve of his right arm, as well as his right arm. Around the wrist there was a red wristband.

 

Kai stood up, smiling nervously, as Jin jumped back, holding his right arm.

 

“I think it’s time to end it, don‘t you think?” Kai asked.

 

“I was thinking the same thing,” Jin said, smirking slightly.

 

He gripped his half-burnt Kuchiku cloak and ripped it off. Under it, he wore no shirt, and long black pants, and his other wrist also had a red wristband around it. His muscles didn’t make him look buff, but instead looked solid, in a way that was more frightening than any amount of muscle.

 

“It’s been a while since I’ve done this…” Jin muttered.

 

“What are you going on about?” Kai asked.

 

Jin gripped his wristband, and slid it off, and did the same with the other one. He held both wristbands at arm’s length, and dropped them on the ground. As the wristbands hit the ground, they cracked the ground, with an impact and sound unfit for their size.

 

Kai’s eyes widened. “What the hell? How much do those things weight?”

 

Jin massaged his wrists a bit. “They weight enough; I use them to hold back my real strength. I suppose you’ll see why in a moment.”

 

Kai chuckled. “Strength is nothing if you can’t hit me.”

 

Just then, Jin sped at him, faster than before. Kai sidestepped as Jin threw a punch at his face, and it missed. As the punch missed Kai, however, he was blown aside by the sheer force of the wind. He landed on his feet, but the second punch came so fast, he only had time to muster another fire barrier. This time, the punch passed through it before it could explode, dissipating it. The small stall the barrier served for was only enough to let Kai dodge by a split second. This time, the wind force knocked Kai off his feet.

 

“Now do you see?” Jin asked, as Kai stood up shakily. “This is difference between an ex-Hokage and an ex-bandit.”

 

Kai smiled. “Oh, of course. But it seems the roles have switched. Who’s on the side of evil now?”

 

Jin scoffed.

 

“You are still the greater of the two evils. Our members have noble intentions, yours do not.”

 

“Noble? Two girls want two people they care about to return to the side of good, even if they risk their lives to do so. Hikaru could have turned me in to the police, but instead he decided to let me join him. We have a goal that will bring peace to the world, so no more people will need to suffer!”

 

“The Kuchiku also has a goal that will better the world!” Jin argued.

 

“And that would be?” Kai asked.

 

Jin blinked. He had never really thought about it.

 

“Well…Fuuta hasn’t told us what he plans to do once we gather all the Kyubi shards, but I am sure it’s better than what you all are planning!”

 

“Oh, is that so? You think your leader cares for the world. How nice. And how wrong you are. A leader shrouded in mystery, who does not let his subordinates know of his plans, is no leader at all. Hikaru has told us everything he plans to do, and everything he has done in the past; we trust him completely. DO you trust your leader?”

 

Jin clenched his fists.

 

“Oh, what’s the matter, did I hit a nerve? So I was right, you really don’t trust your leader. What a shame. I wonder why you’re even working for him.”

 

Jin gritted his teeth, dashed at Kai, and punched him in the gut with all his might. Kai coughed up blood, and flew back into a tree, snapping it in half and losing consciousness.

 

Jin lowered his head, staring at his hand.

 

“I wonder why I’m working for him too…”

 

 

He looked at the path in front of him, that led toward the other side of the forest. Then looked back, to where he had come from, and began walking that path.

 

 

Hayate’s team crossed the gate, and soon after Daisuke’s team also crossed. After Hayate and Daisuke handed their scrolls to the ninja near the gate, Kaori frowned.

 

She looked around at the other contestants, her eyebrows furrowed. “Wait…if Hayate’s team passed here before us, and there were only two teams left…does that mean we’re eliminated?”

 

In that instant, a gust of wind passed by, and Naruto appeared in front of them.

 

“Not at all. In fact, everyone here right now has just passed to the second part.”

 

“Wait, what?” Daisuke asked. “I thought the last team to leave the forest was automatically disqualified!”

 

“Ah, yes, about that…unfortunately, we have found that a team of ninja participating in the tournament were killed in the forest. As such, they are technically the last team in the forest, since the rules did not prohibit killing your opponents,” Naruto said. “That said, however, anyone still in the forest as of this moment is disqualified. And since there are sixteen of you here, a team of four, and four teams of three, we can begin the final part without any delay. For those of you wondering, the final part of the tournament will be…an actual tournament! One-one-one elimination-style matches, and whoever wins moves on to the next round. At the end, for the one person that is left, there will be a special surprise.”

 

 

[spoiler=Chapter 107]

Chapter 107 - And it Begins

 

 

 

Everyone stood around the large stone ring nervously as Naruto, standing in the middle of the ring, drew a small paper strip from the box.

 

“Takako Makeru,” he called, reading the name on the paper.

 

“Good luck, Takako,” Kaori told him, smiling. “I know you’ll do fine.”

 

Takako nodded, and walked onto the ring. Naruto reached inside the box again, and pulled out another strip.

 

“Hikaru Kintoki,” he said.

 

Hikaru grinned, and walked toward the ring.

 

“Good luck, Hikaru!” Ami said. “You can do it!”

 

Hikaru looked back at her, and smiled. “I’ll do my best.”

 

When both Takako and Hikaru were in the ring, facing each other, Naruto vanished, and appeared outside the ring.

 

“Alright, the rules are as simple,” he said. “If you get knocked out of the ring or lose consciousness, you lose. If you kill your opponent, you are disqualified. Aside from that, anything goes. Good luck to both of you…begin!”

 

Takako smirked slightly at Hikaru.

 

“Well, well, it’s been a while, hasn’t it? I remember the first time I met you, you were a strange little kid.”

 

“Shut it,” Hikaru said, with a smug grin on his face. “I’ll show you how much I’ve grown from that.”

 

“Be my guest,” Takako said.

 

Hikaru chuckled, causing Takako to raise an eyebrow.

 

“What’s so funny?”

 

Hikaru didn’t answer the question, and instead pressed a button on his watch. Takako heard small clanks behind him, and turned to see two small robots that resembled insects running at him. They turned at the last moment, however, and made their way back to where Hikaru stood.

 

“It looks like your robots need new sight equipment,” Takako commented. “They completely missed.”

 

“Oh, is that what you think?” Hikaru asked.

 

Before Takako could ponder Hikaru’s words, his feet were drawn together, and he fell on his behind. On a closer look at his feet, he noticed strings were wrapped around them.

 

“So that’s what you were…” Takako began to mutter, before Hikaru pressed a button on his other watch, and tiny missiles went flying at him.

 

He rolled to the side, further tangling his feet in the string, but making the missiles miss. Instead of heading forward, however, after a few feet of going straight with no target, they did a u-turn and headed for Takako again. He sighed, took out his sword, and slashed the string that tied his feet. A split second before the missiles hit the ground, Takako jumped away, and landed a few feet from the small explosion.

 

He looked down at his pants. The mechanical bugs that had tied strings around his legs were grappled onto him. Before he could shake them off, they exploded. When the smoke cleared, Takako had fallen to his knees, his pants badly burned. He struggled to get back up, but ended up falling right back down.

 

“It’s useless, you shouldn’t be able to stand up from that, let alone fight,” Hikaru said.

 

Takako looked up at him and wiped away a few sweat drops from his forehead. “Tell me…why did those explosions cause so much damage?”

 

Hikaru grinned. “Isn’t it obvious? That wasn’t any normal string my mecha-bugs used to tie your legs.”

 

“I see,” Takako muttered. “Thanks for the info…now I don’t have to worry about hat anymore, while I’m fighting you…”

 

“Fighting WHO?” Hikaru asked, laughing. “I just told you, you can’t fight with your legs in that conditio-”

 

Before Hikaru could finish, he received a punch to the fact that sent him flying a few feet, all the way to the edge of the platform. Hikaru sat up, rubbing his cheek.

 

“W-what?!” he exclaimed.

 

A few feet from him stood Takako, his legs covered in sand.

 

“If my legs won’t move…I just have to make them move, right? It’s pretty simple.”

 

Hikaru got up, and pressed his watch, glaring at Takako. “Let’s see you move now…”

 

The watch suddenly spread all around Hikaru’s right wrist, creating a mildly thick metallic glove, with all sorts of buttons on it. He pressed a red button, and pointed his palm at Takako. A red beam shot from his palm. Takako slid his sword from its sheath, and blocked the beam with the hilt guard at an angle that caused the beam to be reflected upward.

 

“I refuse to lose to the likes of you,” Takako stated, slowly walking toward Hikaru.

 

“The likes of me…?”Hikaru asked. “You know nothing about me…”

 

“I know you’re an annoying kid who’s immature and thinks too highly of himself.”

 

________________________________________________________________________

 

 

“Come on, give it back!” a much younger Hikaru asked, flailing his arms up in attempts to grab a blue bag from a taller kid, with low-cut blond hair, who kept hanging it up and down, just out of Hikaru’s reach.

 

“Why should I?” the blond kid said, laughing.

 

“It’s a present from my mom! She made it herself! Please, give it back, it’s not funny!”

 

The blond kid laughed and pushed young Hikaru down, then walked away with the bag.

 

________________________________________________________________________

 

Hikaru smiled. A somewhat different smile than his usual smug grin. His eyes looked somewhere in Takako’s general direction, but they seemed far-off.

 

“Is that all you see? Then again, I suppose, that’s what I show…”

 

“I don’t get what you’re blabbering on about, but it doesn’t matter,” Takako said, and swung at Hikaru with his sword.

 

________________________________________________________________________

 

 

A young Hikaru, around eleven or so, walked slowly to a large building, his shoulders hunched. A few kids, all taller than him, stopped him at the entrance.

 

“Hey, it’s that kid, the transfer student!” the one on the right exclaimed.

 

The middle one laughed a nasal laugh, that made Hikaru lower his head further.

 

“You mean the guy that’s supposed to be a nerdy wimp?”

 

“That’s the one. So tell us, Nerdy, how much money do you have with you?” the one on the left asked, crossing his arms.

 

Hikaru gulped. “I…don’t have any extra money, I just have enough for my lunch, and-”

 

Before young Hikaru could continue, one of the kids stepped behind him and grabbed both of his arms from behind, making him unable to move. The middle one gave a nasal laugh again, and punched young Hikaru in the stomach, then reached inside his pockets. When the boy tried to fight back, they kicked him down, and beat on him for a bit, then walked back to class, chatting.

 

________________________________________________________________________

 

Hikaru raised his right arm, and a transparent blue energy shield formed from the glove, blocking the sword. Hikaru slid back a few inches, his heels nearing the edge of the arena.

 

Takako pushed a bit harder, but Hikaru refused to budge.

 

“What’s with all this resistance? It’s worthless, you know?” Takako said.

 

Hikaru clenched his teeth. “Resistance is never worthless…”

 

He pressed a button on the glove with his free hand. The forward jets in his boots activated, propelling him forward. The sudden burst knocked Takako off-balance, and he stumbled back. Hikaru’s boots propelled him upward as well, and he jumped above Takako, landing behind him. Before Takako could do anything more than raise his sword in front of him, Hikaru rammed it with his palm. The blade’s side and the metal glove collided, pushing Takako slightly back. He struggled to stay in the ring as Hikaru put all his power into sending him over.

 

“I will prove them all wrong…all those people…I’ll show them all that I’m no wimp! I’m Hikaru Kintoki!” Hikaru yelled.

 

A beam blasted out of his hand again, but was stopped by Takako’s blade blocking his palm. The compression caused an explosion, and a cloud of smoke, covering an entire half of the arena, and a portion of the ground near it.

 

 

[spoiler=Chapter 108]

Chapter 108 - Power

 

 

 

Hikaru flew back and fell on his back from the explosion. He smiled, panting, as the smoke cleared. His smile soon dropped, however, and his eyes grew wide. There, on the edge of the platform, his arm bleeding at his side, stood Takako. His breathing was slightly heavy, and each throb of his bleeding arm caused him to wince. His sword lay outside of the ring, unscathed, except for some dirt on the underside.

 

“What? Impossible! That should have blasted you right out of the arena!” Hikaru yelled.

 

Takako smiled, still panting. “Do I seem so weak as to be taken out by that? You’ll need more than an explosion to beat me.”

 

Hikaru gulped, and stood up. “There’s no way I’ll lose. You may have withstood that explosion, but now, not only are your legs weakened from my mecha-bugs’ explosions, you won’t be able to use your right arm!”

 

“Well then,” Takako said, gripping his sword with his left hand. “I’ll just have to use the one good limb I have left to beat you, right?”

 

“Why, you…” Hikaru muttered, glaring at him, then dashed forward. “I won’t let you beat me!”

 

As Hikaru neared, Takako slashed at him sideways. Hikaru raised his arm to his side, and the transparent blue shield appeared again, blocking the attack. Hikaru smirked, but his face soon contorted in a wince, and he flew back. He hit the ground with a grunt, and sat up after a few second, gripping his stomach, and saw Takako’s right arm outstretched, his hand rolled into a fist, and covered in sand.

 

“How unlike you, to let your guard down like that. Don’t tell me your logic’s beginning to fail you?” Takako asked, grinning. “Normally you’d be able to predict that I’d manipulate my fist with sand.”

 

Hikaru stiffened, and tightened his fists. “Shut up! I told you I won’t lose to you! No matter what, I can’t lose!”

 

He pressed a red and a blue button that were next to each other on his glove with his index and middle finger, and the glove suddenly expanded to cover his body. The shoulder blades of the metal armor grew sharp, as well as the armor’s kneecaps. Where Hikaru’s face should have been, there was a green v-shaped visor that hid it.

 

“Time to end this! Mecha Armor!” Hikaru yelled. “Logic and prediction…all that is worthless, when you have the strength necessary to fight for your goals! To fight for what you believe!”

 

Hikaru dashes at Takako using the jet boosters from his armor’s ankles, and threw a punch at him. Takako hopped to the side weakly, his legs still stinging from the mecha-bugs’ explosions. Hikaru’s fist was parallel to the edge of the ring, when he pressed his foot down, and swiftly turned toward Takako again, then used his other foot to kick him in the stomach. Takako grunted and flew a few feet upward, then landed on his back at one of the ring’s corners. Hikaru’s chuckling could be heard slightly from under his armor’s helmet. Takako struggled up, panting, and looked at his sword, which lay not far from the ring.

 

“Old man…you think I didn’t notice?” he said, looking at Naruto.

 

Naruto raised an eyebrow, but his confusion began to dissipate when Takako raised his arm toward his sword, and sand began swirling around it. The sword floated up, and back to Takako.

 

“It’s useless,” Hikaru said. “This armor can’t be pierced by swords.”

 

“Shut up and watch, genius,” Takako responded, eyeing the hilt of the blade.

 

He smiled when he saw what he was looking for. He flipped the blade over, and his smile grew.

 

“Don’t do it Takako!” Naruto called, a sweat bead sliding down his cheek. “I know what you’re planning on doing, and it won’t end in anything good!”

 

Takako chuckled. “Oh please, I’m not weak like Kai…and you.”

 

“What the hell does he mean, “what you’re planning”, you’re still not ready to give up?” Hikaru asked.

 

The tips of Takako’s index and middle finger were faintly covered in sand. He touched a small crystal on one side of the hilt with his index finger, then turned to the other side, and touched the other small crystal with his middle finger. He gently pulled away his hand, and a trail of sand still connected his hand with both crystals. He tugged once, and they came free.

 

Takako smirked. “Let’s see how much power two Kyuubi shards can give me, huh?”

 

“What? Kyuubi shards?” Kaori asked, her eyes wide. “Don’t tell me Takako’s going to use them!”

 

Daisuke nodded. “Knowing him, he will. Don’t worry, though, I’m sure he can control the power.”

 

“It’s not the power I’m worried about! Remember what happened to Ami when she used just one?” Kaori asked, exasperated.

 

“It’s a devastating power, to be sure,” Fuuta said. “But like Daisuke said, Takako can probably handle it.”

 

Kaori sighed, giving up trying to argue with them, and turned her attention toward Takako.

 

“Takako, don’t be insane! That sort of power shouldn’t be played around with!” Naruto yelled.

 

“We’ll see, won’t we?” he answered, as sand began enveloping the shards. He sheathed his sword, awaiting for what he knew would come. The shards floated behind him, and slowly, the sand expanded downward in soft curves, finally connecting with Takako. The two shards were now inside large, makeshift sand tails.

 

Naruto gulped. “Two tails…”

 

When the sand connected with Takako, more of it flooded down to cover his entire body, except his face. Around his head was a sand helmet that resembled a fox’s head, with its open mouth being the opening for Takako’s face. Takako raised his hand, and examined it. The sand had sharpened at the tips of his fingers, like a fox’s claws.

 

He chuckled, quietly at first, then progressively louder until it turned into full-blown laughter.

 

“This power! I can feel all this power! And it feels…” he said, lowering his head to look at Hikaru with a smirk “Amazing.”

 

Takako vanished from Hikaru’s sight. Hikaru’s armor could vaguely detect a heat source running around him.

 

“What is he doing…?” he whispered.

 

Takako appeared right in front of Hikaru, causing him to step back subconsciously, and punched him in the stomach. The blow crushed Hikaru’s armor with some ease, and sent him flying back. Hikaru had already flown out of the ring, but before he hit the ground, he activated his rocket boots and kept afloat, clutching his stomach. Before he could float back to the ring, Takako was already in front of him again. He spun around once, and kicked Hikaru in the face. Hikaru spiraled downward toward the ground.

 

“I…can’t lose here!” Hikaru yelled, and angled one of his palms to the floor, and another at Takako. Two immense blue blasts shot out from both of his palms, one singing the ground beneath, the other headed for Takako. Takako sighed, and extended his palm toward the blast. When the blast hit, it was held back. Hikaru gulped, and put a little more power.

 

“Time for you to learn the power of a real ninja!” Takako exclaimed, and, still with one hand, derailed the blast, making it go off on a different direction towards the sky.

 

Hikaru cursed under his breath, panting. “Damn you, Takako…”

 

His suit lost power, and collapsed to the ground. Takako descended onto the ring, and separated the tips of the tails, which held the shards, from the sand fox armor. Instantly, the sand fell to the ground in a pile of dust.

 

Naruto stared for a few moments, but soon snapped out of it. “Hikaru Kintoki has fallen out of bounds. The winner is Takako Makeru!”

 

Takako smiled a bit, and grabbed his sword from its sheath, then placed the shards back in the hilt. He walked down from the ring, toward Daisuke and the others. As soon as he got near them, Kaori hugged him.

 

“You idiot! Do you know how much danger you put yourself through? You could have died! You should have died considering how much of a stupid move you pulled!”

 

“Even if you say that, you seem to be plenty happy I’m alive, huh?” Takako asked.

 

Kaori stopped hugging him, blushing slightly. “Well of course I am…”

 

Zeru slapped Takako on the back, grinning. “Nice going, you almost brought a girl to a mental breakdown by pulling that stunt. Congrats on winning, though.”

 

He looked down, and laughed. Takako had fallen down to the ground, and was fast asleep.

 

Kaori sighed. “He’s such an idiot…he really will get himself killed one of these days. I suppose we can let him rest for now, though, since he won and all.”

 

Naruto looked around. And when Hikaru and Takako were back with their respective teams, conscious or not, he nodded to himself. “Alright, the second round will commence!”

 

He pulled out a name from the box. “Mikuo, versus…”

 

He pulled out the second name. “Kurotsu!”

 

 

[spoiler=Chapter 109]

Chapter 109 - Victory

 

 

 

“Hmm, poor Kurotsu, he got a bad match-up,” Hikaru muttered.

 

Kurotsu grinned and stepped onto the ring. Mikuo yawned and stepped onto it from the other side, stopping a few feet from him.

 

“This will be quick,” Kurotsu said. “I can sense you don’t have much power.”

 

“Well, I can definitely promise you this will be quick,” Mikuo replied with a grin.

 

“And…begin!” Naruto said.

 

Kurotsu threw a kunai at Mikuo’s general direction, then vanished into the shadows. He dodged the kunai by sidestepping, and looked around for Kurotsu, who appeared behind Mikuo and caught the kunai in the air, then slashed at him. Mikuo raised a darkness barrier, and blocked the kunai.

 

Kurotsu took this chance to ride Mikuo’s shadow barrier, which flung him high in the air.

 

“I don’t suppose you can fly,” Mikuo called to him.

 

“What’s it matter? You can’t hit me form up here with anything but darkness.”

 

Mikuo grinned, and raised his arm. From his hand came a blast of darkness. As soon as it touched him, he began to ride it downward toward Mikuo.

 

“Just what I wanted,” Mikuo said, chuckling.

 

He moved his raised arm to the side, and the source of the blast curved to the side. Kurotsu sped out of the blast, having reached the end of his trip, and found he was headed straight for outside the ring.

 

“D-Damn it!” he yelled, his eyes wide.

 

He looked at the kunai in his hand, and smirked. He threw it down, in front of him, and as he reached its shadow, he managed to ride it enough to stop his falling of the edge, barely.

 

“That was close,” he said with a sigh, standing a few inches from the edge.

 

Suddenly, he felt a push from behind, and he fell to the ground next to the ring. He growled, and turned around to see a smirking Mikuo.

 

“Looks like you were careless, huh?”

 

“Why, you…that was dirty…!” Kurotsu exclaimed.

 

Mikuo laughed. “All’s fair in love and tournaments, young one.”

 

Naruto blinked.

 

“Uh, ring-out. Mikuo wins…I guess,” he announced.

 

Kurotsu lowered the brim of his hat, his face slightly flushed. “F-forgive me, Hikaru…”

 

Mikuo jumped from the ring, and walked to where Daisuke and the others stood, dumbstruck.

 

“What was that?” Zeru asked. “You basically killed any tension in this tournament.”

 

“Well it’s no good to be uptight, huh?” Mikuo replied, smiling. “And besides, there was no way he could beat me, even if he didn’t have such a silly power as riding shadows.”

 

“Is that so? Now that you mention it, we really haven’t seen all you can do, have we?” Fuuta asked.

 

“Not at all,” Mikuo muttered, smirking.

 

“Time for the next match!” Naruto announced, as he reached inside the box and pulled out a name. “Keiko versus…Matsuda Hihaku. Please step into the ring.”

 

“Alright, finally it’s my turn,” Keiko said, her fist clenched as she walked into the ring.

 

The brown-haired man known as Matsuda smiled, and hopped onto the ring. He walked toward Keiko, and bowed when he was a few feet from her.

 

She cocked her head. “What the hell are you doing?”

 

“Why, didn’t your sensei ever teach you manners? It’s proper battle etiquette to bow before your opponent.”

 

Keiko frowned, and put her hands on her hips.

 

“That’s way old-school, no way am I bowing to anyone, just fight already!”

 

Matsuda chuckled, his eyes flashing red. “Okay, if that’s what you wish…”

 

Ever since Matsuda had stepped onto the ring, Naruto had been watching him. It was odd, the man emitted no fighting intent until that one moment, and in that one moment, the man was full of cold, emotionless, killing intent.

 

Matsuda vanished and appeared in front of Keiko, and, giving her no time to react, threw a punch at her stomach. It stopped an inch from hitting her, but it somehow pushed her backward as if the punch had actually landed.

 

“Ouch, what was that?” she asked, clutching her stomach. “Your punch didn’t even hit me, yet it still affected me. That‘s quite impressive.”

 

“Why thank you,” Matsuda said, smiling. “I can show you more if you want.”

 

“Bring it on,” Keiko replied, getting into a fighting stance.

 

Matsuda appeared in front of her again, but this time, Keiko punched at him. She stumbled forward as her fist passed harmlessly through the afterimage. She looked around from side to side, trying to sense him, and suddenly received an invisible punch to the face, causing her to fall on her behind. She rubbed her cheek with the back of her hand, then looked at the spot the punch had come from.

 

Just then, Matsuda appeared behind her. “Good job,”

 

Keiko turned around, and stumbled backward, away from him.

 

“You did well to be able to sense where I had been before I left my afterimage after just witnessing my disappearance once. But you mustn’t count your victories just like that.”

 

Keiko got up, and wove together hand signs. “Damn you…stop lecturing me on how to fight!”

 

Lighting surrounded her hands, and she dashed at Matsuda. She threw punch after punch at him, but he dodged them all without showing a hint of surprise.

 

“Oh, nice one,” he said, as he dodged an uppercut.

 

“Shut up!” Keiko yelled, and threw a punch at his side.

 

He stepped back to avoid it. “Close, keep at it.”

 

Keiko stopped throwing punches, clenching her fists.

 

“Dammit, stop mocking me!”

 

She put her hands together, and extended them toward Matsuda. Lighting shot out from her hands in a vortex. Matsuda raised an eyebrow, and jumped out of the way. When the lighting vortex closed in, Matsuda’s eyes widened a bit as it began to pull him in. He clenched his teeth, and moved his arms to block his face. When the vortex hit him, it caused a fairly large explosion. Keiko stood there, panting, on the other side of the ring. Once the smoke cleared, it revealed Matsuda, with a few scratches, and a ripped shirt.

 

Keiko blinked. “No way…that would have killed a normal human!”

 

“Oh my, look at what you’ve done. I liked this shirt,” Matsuda muttered.

 

He gripped his ripped shirt, and ripped it off, fully revealing his white undershirt.

 

“I grow tired of you, time to move on to the next match.”

 

Keiko gasped as Matsuda disappeared, and she was suddenly punched in the stomach. She coughed up blood, and fell to her knees, then down to the ground.

 

“Well, she won’t regain consciousness for another few hours thanks to that punch. It’s over.”

 

Naruto stared at Keiko. “Not yet…”

 

Keiko’s finger twitched.

 

I can’t lose here. What am I doing? This is pathetic. The Old Man even gave us permission to use our seals…so what am I doing on the ground like this? I can’t have these people thinking I’m weak! I can’t! I’ll beat this bastard!

 

“What? She’s…” Matsuda muttered.

 

Keiko had stood up, panting, and clutching her stomach.

 

“Damn you…I won’t hand over a win to you! I’ll show you we’re not all that far in strength!”

 

Keiko touched her right forearm. A pentagram slowly appeared on her arm, and developed a glow.

 

“Guardian Seal!” she yelled.

 

A blast of wind blew from underneath, making her clothes rustle and her hair fly up. Suddenly, blue-ish lighting covered her entire body, giving her an ethereal appearance.

 

“This ends now!”

 

She appeared in front of Matsuda, and threw a punch at him. Matsuda moved to dodge, but Keiko vanished, appeared a few inches to the side from where she was before, and nailed Matsuda in the face with a punch that made his spine tingle. He was sent backward, and fell to the ground. Right as he hit the ground, he rolled to minimize the damage, and got up quickly.

 

“Nice moves, you’ve sure got more speed.”

 

“That’s not all I’ve got!” Keiko replied.

 

She put her hands together, and a lightning vortex shot out at Matsuda, except three times bigger than the last. Matsuda gulped.

 

“You leave me no choice!” he said, his right eye becoming red, with an intricate black pattern in the middle.

 

The lighting vortex was sucked into Matsuda’s eye.

 

“W-what?” Keiko muttered.

 

“That power…it can’t be…” Naruto said under his breath.

 

“That was…why didn’t we see it before? This guy is the same Matsuda who beat Aketsu, the one who betrayed us!”

 

Fuuta frowned. “If that’s so…then he must be able to disguise his appearance…since he looks nothing like the old Matsuda, aside from hair color…”

 

“He can disguise his true appearance…but none of you have seen it,” Naruto said. “Go on, reveal yourself, Matsuda. Or should we call you Madara?”

 

Madara chuckled. His hair turned from brown to black, and it grew long and spiky, down to his back. He seemed to grow a bit older as well.

 

“Well done, the jig is up, I suppose. But no matter, for once I win this tournament, the prize of two Kyubi shards will be mine! And that boy’s Kyubi shards will too!”

 

[spoiler=Chapter 110]

Chapter 110 - Rematch

 

 

 

“Who says you’re going to win?” Keiko asked. “I’m still your opponent.”

 

Madara looked at her, and laughed.

 

“You? You think you can hope to match me? I am a legend among ninja!”

 

Matsuda dashed forward toward Keiko, who raised her arms to conjure several lighting barriers. The Uchiha punched forth, and the lighting barriers easily gave way. Keiko moved to the side barely in time to dodge the punch, but Madara placed his other hand on the ground to support himself, and kicked her under her chin, causing her to fly up. She fell down outside of the ring, unmoving, and the lighting around her receded. Lyn gasped and ran to her side.

 

“Are you alright?” she asked, her eyes wide.

 

“My pride’s not…but I’m fine. I just…can’t move,” Keiko managed to say.

 

Naruto clenched his teeth. “Matsuda…Madara…advances to the second round.”

 

Madara smirked, and appeared out of the ring.

 

“Well, are you going to announce the next contestants?” he asked, when Naruto stood there glaring at him for a few moments.

 

Naruto blinked, and reached inside the box.

 

“Kaori versus…Shisuke! Please step into the ring!” he called.

 

Kaori gulped, and glanced over at Shisuke. Shisuke looked back at her with a cold stare as always, and stepped onto the ring.

 

“You’ll do fine,” Daisuke said, putting his hand on her shoulder.

 

She turned her head to him and smiled, then walked to the ring.

 

“A fitting rematch, don’t you think?” Shisuke said, when Kaori was a few feet from him.

 

She nodded, a sweat drop rolling down her cheek. “Right…but this time won’t go like the last, you can bet on that.”

 

Shisuke gripped his book a bit tighter. “I sure hope you put up more of a challenge”

 

“Begin!” Naruto announced.

 

Kaori took out two senbon and tossed them at Shisuke’s head.

 

“Is that the best you can do?” he said, and opened his book. When the senbon were about to hit him, an unseen barrier knocked them aside. Kaori smirked as ice sprouted from both senbon, connecting to the other with Shisuke in the between, causing the middle of his body to freeze. Shisuke flipped some pages of his book, with slight difficulty because of the frost covering some of his arm. The ice quickly melted, and splashed to the ground.

 

Kaori performed a few hand signs. “I know what I have to do to win now.”

 

“Oh, is that right?” Shisuke said, an eyebrow raised.

 

Kaori held out her right arm, and an ice needle about a foot long, but thin, appeared in front of her hand. She grabbed it, and arched it back, then tossed it straight at Shisuke. Her opponent smirked.

 

“Running out of tricks already?” he asked, then flipped some more pages of his book.

 

A blast of fire shot out at the ice needle, which then split into several dozen small needles before the fire hit. The small needles sped toward Shisuke, but were deflected by an invisible barrier, and clattered to the ground.

 

Kaori put her hand on her weapon pouch, hesitating a bit before pulling out a slim silver senbon.

 

“I can’t believe I have to use this so soon. But I have to save my strength for the next matches,” Kaori muttered.

 

She brought it back a few inches, then tossed it at Shisuke. It sped toward him, not giving him enough time to open his book. He jumped to the side, and the needle barely missed.

 

“What a waste,” Shisuke said, smirking.

 

“Not yet! First Dance!” Kaori yelled.

 

The needle vanished suddenly, and before Shisuke knew it, he was surrounded by somewhat transparent needles from all angles. He opened his book, his eyes wide, and quickly flipped to a page. The needles descended on him, and a transparent barrier raised itself. However, the barriers did not stop the needles, rather, made them disappear. He looked around, a sweat drop rolling down his forehead.

 

“Second Dance!”

 

Shisuke looked in front of him, toward Kaori. She had her arm extended, and a giant glowing blue senbon hovering in front of her open hand. Suddenly, the senbon shot out at Shisuke. He opened his book, and a transparent barrier flashed around him. The glowing senbon, however, split into many different parts before hitting the barrier. The glowing energy began swirling around Shisuke, getting faster each second, and growing in volume.

 

“Third Dance!” Kaori yelled.

 

After a few seconds, a tornado of glowing blue energy swirled around Shisuke at full speed. Gashes began appearing in his clothes. Cuts even began sprouting all around his body. He clenched his teeth, then flipped some pages in his book. An invisible force exploded outward from his book, knocking away the tornado. Scattered blue energy floated around for a bit around him.

 

“Not yet! Fourth Dance!”

 

Glowing blue spikes sprouted from all the scattered blue energy, toward Shisuke. Before he could move, they stabbed his arms, legs, and chest. He grunted, wincing, as blood flowed from his wounds. The blue energy vanished, and the silver senbon appeared in Kaori’s hand. Shisuke fell to his hands and knees, and coughed up blood.

 

He looked up at Kaori, one of his eyes closed. “That was pretty good…”

 

“I know,” Kaori said, smirking. “Now, you can’t possibly win. Do you give up?”

 

Shisuke stood up, shaking. He tilted his head back and laughed. His laugh continued as he raised his arms slightly, his palms upward, curved as if to grab something.

 

He looked back at Kaori, still chuckling. “Me? Give up? Don’t be absurd. If that’s all you can do, you’re the one who should give up!”

 

He wove together several hand signs. Chakra began flowing around him, and water began rising from his open book, fallen on the ground.

 

“Water Web Jutsu!”

 

The water formed a large ball a few yards above the book. It suddenly shot out in a web-like pattern at Kaori. She gasped, but was unable to do anything else as the water webbing bound her hands and feet. She stumbled back, almost falling out of the ring. By then, the webbing was already surrounding her entire body.

 

Shisuke smirked. “That’s not all of it.”

 

He extended his arm toward Kaori, who was struggling with the webbing, and closed his fist slowly. The webbing began to tighten.

 

“W-wha-?” Kaori gasped, struggling harder to break free.

 

“If you don’t give up, I’ll be forced to tighten it,” Shisuke said. “It would be a shame if your bones were broken.”

 

Kaori gulped. She looked at Shisuke, then at Daisuke and the others, then shut her eyes tightly, her head angled downward.

 

“Kaori!” Daisuke called.

 

She opened her eyes, her mouth open in a small ‘o’, and she turned to look at him.

 

“Don’t strain yourself! It’s fine if you just give up now, but if you keep going you might seriously get hurt!”

 

Kaori blinked. What’s he saying? I can’t give up right here and now! Not when I’ve come so far! I’ve…come so close! Why can’t I finish this…?

 

Kaori fell to the floor, panting as the webbing squeezed breath out of her. She looked up at Shisuke, clenching her teeth.

 

“Well, ready to give in?” he asked.

 

“I…” Kaori muttered.

 

She shut her eyes as tears began forming in the corners of her eyes.

 

“For Daisuke…for my friends…for how far I’ve come…I will not give up!” she shouted.

 

Blue energy burst from Kaori, vaporizing the water webbing slowly crushing her. She stood up, the energy flowing around her limbs, and took a step toward Shisuke. Her eyes were light blue, instead of their usual lilac, and her hair flowed as if a steady wind was blowing. Shisuke took a step back, as Kaori glared at him with hazy eyes. Suddenly, she stepped forward again, and fell to the ground, the blue energy around her dissipating.

 

Naruto blinked. “Um…she seems to have fainted. In that case, the victor is Shisuke!”

 

Shisuke picked up his book and ran a hand through his forehead.

 

“That much energy…could I really have won if she hadn’t fainted?” he muttered.

 

Daisuke rushed to Kaori’s side. He looked her over, paying attention to the marks left by the webbing. He looked over to Shisuke, who was walking in his direction toward the stairs out of the ring. As soon as he passed by, Daisuke stood up.

 

“I will defeat you,” he muttered. “Be ready for it.”

 

Shisuke froze for a moment, then smirked. “Hah, I’ll look forward to it.”

 

He stepped off the ring, and Daisuke carried Kaori out of the ring. As soon as it was cleared, Naruto placed his hand in the box.

 

“Time for the next match! We now have Fuuta versus…Kyo!”